Fanged Desire

Chloe Peterson

Copyright © 2025 by Chloe Peterson

All rights reserved.

No portion of this book may be reproduced in any form without written permission from the publisher or author, except as permitted by U.S. copyright law.

Editing by Sheryl Lee

Cover Artwork – © 2024 Melody Simmons of Book Covers By Melody

Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Epilogue

Chapter 1

Hunter

Of all the things I could have been doing on New Year's Eve, traipsing through the grimy streets of New York City to meet a pompous elf man was last on my bucket list. The night carried the faint, thumping music of the club I was headed to and I strode through the dark, heels clicking against the concrete with a sound too sharp for my current mood, unable to suppress the grimace tugging at my lips.

In any other circumstance I would have welcomed this opportunity with open arms. Jordan had sent me to bargain, and I lived for negotiations, twisting words and turning on the charm. The cutthroat world of sales was my own personal playground. But this time was different. Elliot Moremont, arrogant half-elf and all-round asshat, had a way of grinding my patience down to dust. Even the thought of his overly elegant, condescending tone made my fingers twitch with annoyance.

But Jordan needed this deal closed. Expanding her enterprise into Elvish territory meant access to markets that had been previously sealed tight, not to mention the elf’s promise of protection from anyone who might interfere. It was a lucrative opportunity, far too valuable to pass up. And it was my job to make sure it happened, even if it meant a night on the town with Mr Snobbery incarnate.

The club loomed into view and the long, snaking line of party goers stretched down the sidewalk in front of me. Rather than falling into line with the mass of bodies jostling to get in I passed them by, nodding to the bouncer at the entrance. The hulking man looked me over and let me pass without a word. Most likely he’d been notified that I was coming, and it would seem my reputation preceded me. I stepped inside and there was a hiss of apprehension from the line of clubbers waiting their turn.

Although I had never set foot inside before tonight, I was all too familiar with the nightclub Micere. It was a notorious spot where humans and supernatural creatures alike came to mingle – although the humans had no idea they were rubbing shoulders with elves, vampires, shifters, and a plethora of other beings whose existence went unnoticed by the denizens of New York. The one cardinal rule: Never reveal what you are, not to any humans, at least. The punishment for breaking that rule was severe, regardless of status or power.

Before I could disappear into the fray of dancers, a shrill voice at my back had me glancing over my shoulder.

“Come on! You know I’m good for it! My friends are already inside!”

I paused, sizing up a small woman with wild curls, glaring furiously at the bouncer. The woman was practically bouncing on her toes, a combination of frustration, desperation, and probably cocaine twitching every line of her posture.

“I told you, no ID, no entry,” the bouncer rumbled, folding his arms and erecting himself like a brick wall in front of her. His patience seemed to be wearing thin, though his expression remained neutral.

I wasn’t in the mood for distractions but the woman, who I suspected was a witch, reminded me of a certain demanding vampire associate. Maybe I was just feeling generous, or maybe I needed a quick win to boost my confidence before dealing with Elliot. Either way, I walked myself back to the bouncer and flashed him a smile.

“It’s all right, you can let her in,” I said, tone smooth, cutting through the conversation like a finely honed blade.

The bouncer’s eyes shifted to mine and I turned on the charm, the barest hint of power threading through my words. “She’s with me.”

It wasn’t a lie, not exactly. And the coercion wasn’t strong – just enough to nudge him in the right direction. The bouncer hesitated, then grumbled something profane and stepped aside. The witch’s eyes widened, her face lighting up as she tottered in after me.

“Oh my god, thank you!” she squealed, darting past me before I could change my mind. “I owe you one!”

I didn’t respond, she was already vanishing into the crowd inside, but a small, satisfied smile touched my lips. Flexing metaphorical muscles had done wonders for my mood, and I found myself slightly better prepared for the impending negotiations.

Stepping into Micere was like crossing into another world, all neon lights and thumping music that had your heart pumping faster than you’d like. The clientele was as diverse as the titillating beats – humans, witches, vampires, and, of course, elves, all mingling together under the cloak of secrecy that the club enforced.

I spotted Elliot immediately. He was lounging on a shiny sofa in the far corner of the room, a glass of something dark and viscous in his hand. His long, ginger hair was dead straight and impossibly glossy, and his beady little bug eyes were fixed on me as I approached. He smiled the kind of smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes and lifted his glass in greeting.

“Hunter,” the Elven man crooned. “You’re right on time.”

“I wouldn’t miss this for the world,” I drawled, sliding into the seat across from him. I made a show of crossing my long legs and leaned back, the impression one of casual confidence that had gotten me this far.

Elliot extended his hand, waving down a waitress scuttling past. “A drink for the lady?”

I kept a smile plastered on my face, but my lip twitched at the overly courteous way he said ‘lady’. The waitress, a slim Elvish woman who looked out of her depths on such a busy night, turned wide eyes on me.

“A Bloody Mary, please.” I gave her a smile, flashing an inconspicuous set of fangs so she knew exactly what I was ordering.

The waitress gave a knowing nod, disappearing into the crowd to fetch the drink. Here, a Bloody Mary didn’t involve tomato juice. At least, not for the vampiric clientele.

I turned my attention back to Elliot, taking in the swanky suit, the golden cufflinks – no doubt imbued with Elven charm, and the way he tapped the toe of one shoe on the ground in time with the beat. Despite his ability to get under my skin, I knew he would be an easy client. The well-dressed ones were always all talk and no backbone. Easy to upend if you know their pressure points.

“So.” I kept my shoulders relaxed, glancing over the throng of dancers in the background. “Jordan tells me you have a proposition for us.”

Elliot’s gaze never left my face as we settled into the rhythm of conversation. The elf was a businessman, so we spoke in the way professionals often did, exchanging pleasantries and thinly veiled barbs as we worked our way toward the crux of the meeting.

Jordan’s business was ever-growing, the ever-expanding line of products as sporadic as the billionaire vampire herself. Flavored blood for the average vampire, as well as High Stakes health and energy products for the average human.

It seemed the elves had also taken a liking to the stuff, so setting up a few new stores on their turf was a widely welcomed idea. But there were a few elves who were vehemently opposed to vampires operating on their turf. That was where Elliot and his shiny shoes stepped in.

“I must say,” Elliot downed the last of his drink and waved for another, “I’m quite flattered that Jordan is willing to work with me. It’s not often that vampires and elves can see eye to eye.”

I shrugged, glossing over the way he referred to Jordan so casually. She was more than just a business associate – she was queen of the Leyore coven, leader of all vampires that called the city their home. “We could make a fortune setting up shop here. Money can’t buy happiness, but it would seem it can buy a truce.”

On the surface, I made sure to be every bit the charming negotiator I was known to be – smiling, laughing at the right moments, and steering the conversation towards an eventual agreement. But inside, my thoughts were elsewhere. I didn’t like Elliot, and the feeling only deepened the longer we spoke. Somewhere along the way the waitress returned with my drink, and I sipped at the crimson liquid while the Elven man prattled on.

As we relayed the terms of our deal – his protection in exchange for a cut of Jordan’s business in the Elvish territory – my eyes drifted to the stage in the center of the club. A group of dancers had emerged, bodies moving in time with the music in a way that was almost hypnotic.

Elliot’s words faded into nothing but background noise as I focused on the dancers. They were stunning, every one of them, sequined fabric sweeping the floor, skin dappled in the dim lighting. I could pick out the Elves from the humans. Their otherworldly elegance, limbs flowing like water, was a dead giveaway.

But it was one dancer in particular who caught my attention. A human.

My eyes locked onto the brunette moving across the stage, cinched corset hugging her waist and highlighting the full curve of her hips. While the others danced like elegance was in their nature, this one moved like dancing was an artful craft. Her body arched to the beat, skin shimmering with sweat and glitter. Every movement was clearly practiced, over and over again until every sultry sweep of her leg was perfect, every sway set to drive the hungry crowd to frenzy. It was captivating, watching her calculate each step with care.

There was a quiet confidence in the way she carried herself, like she was aware of the power her body had over the room but didn’t need to flaunt it, and for a moment I forgot where I was, and what I was there to do.

But Elliot’s voice cut through my reverie and I blinked slowly, tearing my eyes away from the dancer. The absence of the sight of her felt like a small betrayal. I begrudgingly turned my attention back to the elf, forcing a smile as he insisted on ordering a final round to close the deal. It was done. I got what I came for, and I should have felt a sense of victory.

Instead, my thoughts lingered on the stage.

After Elliot excused himself, leaving with a satisfied smirk that made my skin crawl, I hung around a little longer. Considering the win for Jordan’s business a celebration was in order, and I deserved to indulge a little.

Ordering another drink at the bar, I slid my glass back and forth between my palms, eyes crawling back to the stage where the woman was still performing. The music had shifted to something slower, more intimate, and the crowd was transfixed. But the dancer’s gaze had shifted too. Her eyes flitted over the crowd and locked with mine across the room, catching for a brief moment before moving on. I did my best to look impassive, but she clearly knew the effect she had on her audience.

She slid to her knees, rolling hips moving in time with the music, and caught my eye again. Like a fish on a hook I moved closer, taking my drink with me as I strode toward the stage. Satisfied with her power of seduction the dancer looked away again, and loose hazel locks shrouded her face.

But every movement beckoned me closer, drawing me in, until I found myself sitting at one of the tables right in front of her. It was hard not to be intrigued, for the woman’s dance had taken on a more sensual, flirtatious edge, each glance from her coy and teasing.

I smirked, raising my glass in a small toast. All right, I see you.

Maxine often told me that I had the attention span of a goldfish, mind moving from one interest to the next in a heartbeat. But I wasn’t one to get so easily distracted by a couple of flashy dancers in a crowded nightclub. And yet, something about this woman had me captivated. I was here on business, and that business was done. I had the deal in hand and now would be the right time to leave. But I wasn’t quite ready to go yet.

I stayed until the dance was over and took a last sip of my drink, allowing myself a moment to enjoy the unexpected attention before raising my glass with a parting wave. The dancer, spying the gesture, gave a playful smile, dipping her head to acknowledge the silent goodbye. I was close enough to notice the dimples in her cheeks and the dark chocolate brown of her eyes.

I rose from my seat, making my way over to the bar to settle my tab. I wasn’t going to end up indebted to Elliot, no matter how insignificant a few drinks might seem. Elves had a way of making everything come with a price, and I knew better than to accept free gifts in a place like Micere.

While I waited for the bartender to ring up my bill, I glanced back at the stage. The music had transitioned to the thumping, incoherent beat of late-night parties, when everyone is too drunk to care what they're dancing to. The brunette dancer had left the stage and was making her way through the crowd. But she wasn’t alone.

A man – human, judging by the look of him, was following her, clearly drunk and getting far too close. His hands were on her waist, and she was trying to subtly pull away, her body language stiff and uncomfortable as she looked around the room for the bouncer.

My jaw clenched, and the instinct to step in, to do something, flared to life within me. But I couldn’t cause a scene. Not here. Not after sealing a business deal that could ripple out disastrously if things went sideways in a supernatural club like this. But there was always another way.

An idea formed quickly, and before I could second-guess myself, I moved.

I approached the pair with calm purpose, stepping between the dancer and the drunk man. He reeked of alcohol, noticeable even amongst the many scents of the crowded club. My hand slipped into my pocket, pulling out a neatly folded wad of cash. Technically, this was the company’s money – a backup bribe if talks with Elliot went south. But I could pay Jordan back later.

“I’m here for the private session I booked.” I wedged myself between them and shot the woman a smile, pressing the cash into her hand. “I believe we’re late.”

Her eyes widened for a fraction of a second before she caught on and she nodded. “Right! I’m so sorry, I almost forgot! Please – uh – follow me…”

The drunk man blinked, confused. “Hey, wait – ”

I turned my full attention on him, expression softening as I lowered my voice to sweet honey. “I’m sure you understand. Besides, you have somewhere else to be, don’t you?”

The man’s frown deepened for a moment, but then his face slackened. The subtle charm that carried me through life, the ability to push thoughts into the minds of others, had done its work. His eyes unfocused slightly and he blinked again, this time looking more compliant, and I liked him much better that way.

“Uh… yeah. Yeah, no problem. I have to… go now,” he mumbled, stepping back and stumbling away into the crowd.

I let out a small breath as I watched him disappear, then turned back to the dancer. She was even prettier up close. “Shall we?”

She raised an eyebrow, her lips quirking up into a smile that was equal parts gratitude and curiosity. “You didn’t have to do that. He’s not the first and he certainly won’t be the last. Not in this place.”

I shrugged, falling into step beside her as she edged away from the crowd. “Maybe not. But I wanted to.”

“Well, thank you.” She glanced at me, a flicker of mischief in her dark eyes. “I saw you earlier while I was dancing. I take it you’re a fan?”

“Maybe I just have an appreciation for the arts.” I feigned nonchalance, eyes sliding back to hers with a smirk.

I watched her study the stack of cash in her hand before those warm eyes met mine again. “This is way too much money for one private session.”

I suppose I could have put an end to things there, paid for one private dance and put the night of indulgence behind me. But something told me one night of watching her dance wouldn’t be enough.

Instead, I gave her a smile, bright enough to blind.

“Keep it as a deposit, I’ll be back to collect soon enough.”

Chapter 2

Kinsley

The night started out like any other, the fact that it was New Year's barely registering as I slipped into the standard Micere attire. When I’d first started dancing, the tight corset and sleek stockings had been an adjustment, to say the least. The first night in heels had left my ankles aching and my feet raw. These days, I was a little more comfortable in my uniform and wore the body glitter like a second skin.

I stepped out on stage that night, squinting in the flashing lights like so many nights before. The rhythm was slow, the beat steady and pulsing, and the movements came easily. It was a well-practiced routine, a carefully choreographed series of steps that commanded attention.

I scanned the crowd out of habit, eyes gliding over the usual mix of patrons – the drunk and wealthy, the standard clubbers, and the occasional sharply dressed elite sprinkled in for good measure. Their gazes were predictable, hungry and glazed over, raking over every arch as I bent my body for their entertainment. It was part of the job. You had to demand that attention, hold it, and then release it when the time was right. And I was very good at my job.

But that night, there was one set of eyes that stood out from the rest.

I saw her near the sofas first, felt her eyes on me, but I didn’t let on that I’d noticed. I simply moved, body flowing in time with the music, eyes half-lidded as I relayed the usual seductive dance. But as the night wore on, she proved impossible to ignore.

The woman was striking, beautiful. Dark hair framed her face, darker eyes sharp and watchful beneath an air of calm detachment. But it was the way she looked at me that set her apart. Where most people watched with barely concealed lust or with the overzealous assurance that only alcohol can grant, this woman’s gaze was different. Her eyes traveled over my swaying body with interest, sure, but there was something more, something that made the attention feel less like a predatory stare and more like appreciation.

When I caught her watching from the bar, I allowed myself a little extra flair. If this woman wanted to watch, then I would give her something worth looking at. I was no stranger to drawing attention, but there was a thrill in knowing I had this stranger entirely focused on me, that my movements alone were magnetizing. It was rare to find someone whose eyes saw more than the surface-level appeal, but this woman seemed to understand the art of it, the intention behind every move.

By the time my set was over, the woman had backed away with a parting toast to our little game of seduction. She slipped from my mind as quickly as my mood plummeted when I felt a hand snake around my waist. One of the usuals, a guy with a few too many drinks in him.

“Hey, sweetheart. How about a little more of that in private?”

I hated that part of the job. The way some spectators felt entitled to touch me, as if the performance on stage was an invitation. I was deliberating jamming my heel on his foot when she showed up again.

“I’m here for the private session I booked.” A coy smile and a stack of cash in my hand. “I believe we’re late.”

The woman cut in with the calm confidence of someone who knew they had the upper hand. I expected some fight from the guy, inebriated as he was, but he only mumbled something incoherent before stumbling away into the crowd. I couldn’t help but be impressed.

She wanted a private session, and considering the act of heroism, I was inclined to oblige.

The private rooms were a quieter space, tucked away from the main floor of the club, the soft thrum of music muted but still present. It was intimate, with plush seats and low lighting that cast everything in a warm, golden glow. I beckoned the woman in and closed the door behind us, and despite the countless hours I’d spent dancing for private clients in there, my heart was in my throat.

“So,” I fought to keep my voice low and sultry, giddy despite myself, “did you decide on a private dance before or after you saw me getting manhandled?”

The woman leaned back against the door, arms crossed. “It seemed like the quickest way to get you out of an uncomfortable situation.”

“Very chivalrous of you.” I gestured at the curved sofa and the woman tilted her head, a small smile playing on her lips as she moved to sit down.

The intensity of her gaze hadn’t diminished, and I could feel it prickling on my neck as I turned my back to her.

“Hunter, by the way,” the woman said as I turned up the music. “That’s my name.”

It fit her well – sharp lethality, controlled restraint.

“Kinsley,” I replied, starting up a slow, fluid movement as I glimpsed her over my shoulder. “Nice to meet you.”

Her eyes darkened as my body aligned with the beat, swaying in time to the soft music. It was different from dancing on stage. In the private rooms there were no spotlights, no barriers separating the dancer from her audience.

My mind was churning, despite the sensual energy in the small space. Every movement was designed to elicit a reaction, to push just enough without tipping over into something ‘unprofessional’. The goal was to control the tension and keep it balanced on a knife’s edge, all the while keeping my composure intact.

And I wasn’t the only one walking the tightrope. I could see it in the way her breath hitched ever so slightly, the way her eyes lingered on every curve. But to her credit, my mysterious new client kept her cool, respectfully composed and in control. It was a rare thing for someone to hold onto their control in a room like that.

I admired it. But then again, I also enjoyed watching her restraint slipping, little by little, with each sensual act.

She leaned back on the sofa, propping her elbows up on the backrest, and I took in her attire. She wasn’t dressed for a night on the town – suit pants and crisp button-up, pointed heels unscuffed and glossy. A businesswoman, maybe? Shady or otherwise.

“So, what brings you to Micere on a night like this?” I asked, voice soft as I turned slowly, letting my body unfold before her. The question was casual, but my mind was always working, always piecing things together. I liked to understand my clients. Especially the interesting ones.

“Business,” Hunter replied, tone steady. But her eyes were anything but casual as they followed the curve of my spine. “But I got… distracted.”

I smiled at that, letting the words hang in the air as my hands traveled down my body.

When the tension surrounding her ramped up to fiery degrees I moved closer, stalking slow, sensual steps before sliding to my knees, splaying stockinged thighs out before her. I heard her slow intake of breath, and imagined the groan that could follow if I offered more.

When her eyes met mine again I smiled, sidling a hand down my stomach. “I hope it was a worthwhile distraction.”

“You could say that,” she replied, her voice low, her lips curling into a seductive smile of her own as she tilted her head to the side. “You’re rather hard to resist.”

I let out a soft laugh as my fingers grazed the floor, tracing invisible lines of tension that seemed to pull her in closer as she sat up straighter in her seat. “So it would seem.”

I tilted my body forward, stalking on hands and knees towards her. “I must admit, it’s not often that I’ve performed for someone like you.”

Those sharp eyes narrowed slightly, but her flirtatious smirk stayed in place. “Someone like me?”

I edged closer and climbed the sofa, carefully avoiding contact as I hovered over her. We were eye-to-eye, close enough to share the same breath. “Yeah. The cool, mysterious type. Always watching from the shadows, like you’re deciding whether to get involved or not.”

She raised an eyebrow, then closed her eyes as loose strands of my hair brushed her cheek. I watched her inhale softly, lips parted in near-euphoric bliss. “Sounds like you’ve got me all figured out.”

“It’s my job to understand my clients.”

“And what about you?” Her voice dropped to a near whisper as I arched over her, her lips hovering just below my ear. “What exactly is a woman like you doing in a place like this?”

I felt the heat between us skyrocket, the challenge in her words stoking something in me that was best kept buried. My breath hitched for just a second, but I refused to falter. I held her gaze for a moment before pulling back, turning again to resume my dance.

“Business,” I replied smoothly, mirroring her earlier answer as I bent away from her again. “You don’t work your way up to Micere for the quick cash alone. I’m here to make connections.”

That earned me another raised brow and a curious quirk of her lips. “Oh? What kind of connections?”

The kind that gives me the answers I’m looking for.

But, of course, I couldn’t tell her that. Instead, I shrugged, working it into the routine, and folded into a backbend that served as a satisfying distraction. When my feet traveled over my body and touched the floor again I came up to see her eyeing me with renewed enthusiasm.

“How long have you been dancing?”

I straightened up and moved around her, fingers trailing lightly along the back of the sofa as I circled her. “Not long.”

“That’s hard to believe.” Her eyes followed my every step, head tilted slightly to track my movements.

“It’s the truth.”

She seemed satisfied with my answer, laughing to herself as she leaned back in her seat.

We were orbiting each other, prying at the layers beneath the surface, but content to leave some things unsaid.

When the dance drew to a close, I felt the energy in the room shift. I had pushed as far as I could without stepping over the line, and the look in Hunter’s eyes told me that the tension had done its job. When she got to her feet her posture was relaxed, but she drew in her bottom lip as her eyes moved over me one last time, studying me from head to toe.

“When are you dancing next?” Her voice was rough, low and exhilarating, and I felt a flush of heat rise to my cheeks. That was a rarity in this line of work, but she had made me feel seen, not just watched.

“Monday night.” I gave her a smile, twirling with exaggerated flair as I moved to open the door. “But I’d be happy to dance for you again whenever you want.”

Above us, the thumping music gave way to a cacophony of voices, counting down to the dawn of the new year.

The corner of her mouth lifted into a smirk and she joined me in the doorway, a hair’s breadth of distance between us. I had always considered myself fairly tall, but I still had to tilt my chin up to meet her eyes. She didn’t so much as touch me, but she didn’t have to. That smoldering stare was enough.

“I look forward to it.”

And just like that she was slipping past me, disappearing up the stairway and taking the last of my breath with her. As the booming music began anew, all I could do was stare after her, heart beating a little faster than before.

I had danced for hundreds of people, entertained countless faces, but something about that woman lingered in my thoughts long after she was gone.

The trip back to my apartment was quiet, the sounds of the city muffled by the rumble of the cab and the garbled static of the radio. My home was nothing fancy, but it was mine. The place was a refuge from the new life I led on the outside.

I dropped my bag on the couch and headed straight for the bathroom, peeling off skimpy layers as I went. A bubble bath, one of my few indulgences, was certainly in order, especially after that particular shift. The silky water lifted the glitter from my skin and made the bubbles sparkle, and I sank down into the tub with a long exhale.

My muscles slowly remembered relaxation, but my mind was drifting back to the club. Back to her.

Hunter.

There was something about that woman. It was like she’d burrowed her way under my skin and refused to leave, despite never having touched me. I replayed the dance in my head, how those dark, intense eyes had tracked my every movement, never breaking that cool demeanor even as the tension thickened like smoke.

I bit my lip, squeezing my eyes shut, and goaded myself for being such a touch-starved dolt. She was just another spectator, even if she had been more respectful than most. There was no need to get worked up over nothing more than a well-paying client with a pretty face. And God, she was pretty.

Even so, my hand drifted to my stomach, trailing absently downwards before I caught myself. My body was practically screaming for it, but there was too much on my mind. Too much that mattered more.

As if on cue, my phone rang and my guilty conscience reared its head.

My eyes snapped open, heart clenching and bubbles sloshing as I scrambled to grab the phone from the floor. I lifted it with soapy fingers, gripping the edge of the tub like a vice.

“Ethan?!” It came out more desperate than I intended. “Do you have news? Anything?”

There was a prolonged pause on the other end, and my heart sank before he even said a word. Eventually, Ethan’s sigh came through the line, heavy and apologetic.

“I’m sorry, K,” he said, his voice achingly gentle. “Nothing yet. I’ve asked around, called in every favor I could, but no one’s seen her.”

I sank further into the water, body going limp as his words settled over me. No news. No sign of Penelope.

My voice barely rose above a whisper. “It’s all right. Thanks for trying.”

Ethan was doing everything he could, I knew that. But it didn’t make the ache in my chest any easier to bear.

“I’ll keep looking.” His voice crackled through the line. “We’ll find her. One way or another.”

After a brief goodbye I hung up, letting the phone slip from my hand. It landed with a dull thud on the bath mat and I lay back in the water, staring up at the ceiling in tumultuous silence.

My mind staggered back to Penelope, to the image of the woman I hadn’t seen in what felt like a lifetime. The memories came in bright flashes, like an interrogation under a single spotlight. Could I remember her laugh, her smile, the way she moved through life like it was some elaborate dream? Had I forgotten that Penelope was gone? Just… gone.

I balled my fists under the water, nails digging crescent moons into my palms. I had a mission. I couldn’t afford distractions, especially not the kind that came with a seductive smile and devious intent. Penelope was out there somewhere, and she needed me to find her.

No matter the cost.

Chapter 3

Hunter

Wedding of the year. That’s what people were calling it, and looking around, I couldn’t argue with them. Jordan and Sky had spared no expense for their big day. The sprawling estate was decorated to perfection, ivory-draped tents, and an endless array of flowers grown right there in Sigred’s gardens. The ten thousand fairy lights were the cherry on top, illuminating the gathering as dusk ushered in another hot summer night.

Everyone was there – business associates, Leyore nobles, old friends, and a few new ones too. I spotted Ursula, the little witch and occasional babysitter of Jordan’s terrible twins. The toddlers were there too, puffed up and pompous with their title of ring bearers. They were cute, until they got a hold of you and covered your steam-pressed suit with whatever sticky substance they’d last laid their hands on. I made sure to stay well out of their field of view.

I was hiding out near the drinks table when Dylan appeared at my elbow, radiant in a deep blue dress. “Are you allergic to children or do you just despise those two?”

“Jesus Christ!” I started despite myself, nearly toppling the table when I jolted forward. “Don’t sneak up on me like that unless you want to spill blood at this wedding.”

Dylan shrugged, flashing a faint, fanged smile in insincere apology.

“Nah, it’s not just Hazel and Hilda.” River was at my back a moment later; the clairvoyant vamp could never pass up an opportunity to tease her so-called friends. “Hunter hates all children.”

“I like them just fine.” I spoke through gritted teeth, collecting my composure and brushing a hand through my hair. “So long as they stay far away from me.”

I adjusted my suit jacket, casting a casual glance over my companions. Amara had joined the congregation, sidling up alongside Dylan and shooting me a shy smile. Dylan unconsciously wove her arm around her wife’s waist, a casual show of affection that made something in my chest clench. But I brushed the sensation aside, shifting my focus to avoid cracking my relaxed expression.

They were all radiant, so much so that one might condemn them for outshining the brides. But if that was the case, you haven’t laid eyes on Jordan and Sky.

I’d already greeted both of them, alternating between them while they prepared for the ceremony. Jordan was a force to be reckoned with, a hurricane of red hair and unbridled excitement. River had to talk her down from marching across the gardens to marry her lover immediately.

Sky was a little more composed, but I’d never seen her smile so brightly. I had guarded her from an enthusiastic Maxine, who came at her with a hairbrush and curling iron, brandishing mascara like a lethal weapon.

They had both since disappeared into the mouth of the manor, waiting to be summoned for the opening ceremony. Already, guests were finding their seats, filling the chairs that flanked the string of lights stretching across the grass. I followed after the others, taking a seat near the back and settling in to watch one of my best friends marry the love of her life.

The music faded and then began anew, and the air buzzed with quiet anticipation. All around me, conversation reduced to soft murmurs and whispered chatter as the ceremony began, just in time to catch the golden glow of the setting sun. Tonight was about Jordan and Sky, two people who had defied the odds and made the strange world of supernatural alliances their own personal love story.

A hush fell over the crowd, and I glanced toward the manor. From opposite sides of the grand estate, Jordan and Sky appeared at the same time. Jordan, in a golden draped dress, looked more polished than I had ever seen her. But her unruly hair tumbled down her shoulders like always. And Sky, in an elegant, flowing number that shimmered in the evening light, drifted across the pathway like a falling star.

They walked toward each other as the music swelled, moving with a quiet, deliberate grace. It wasn’t the typical procession of one partner waiting at the altar for the other, it was two equals, coming together from separate paths to meet in the middle.

My breath caught in my throat as I watched them approach one another. The love between them was almost palpable, radiating with every step they took. Jordan’s face, usually so overtly expressive, was softened with what looked a lot like barely contained tears of joy. Sky looked equally enraptured, her expression full of warmth as she made her way toward her lover. When they met in the middle they took each other’s hands, and the world seemed to pause just for them.

Despite the beautiful procession, a sudden, uncomfortably familiar ache bloomed deep inside my chest. I swallowed it, fingers curling around the edge of my chair as I watched Jordan and Sky standing together, exchanging soft murmurs and tender smiles. The officiant began speaking, but I barely registered the words. All I could see was the way Jordan looked at Sky – as though nothing else in the world mattered but her.

I wouldn’t admit it, not even to myself, but the sight of their love – pure, unguarded, and tender, made something in my heart churn. Love like that wasn’t meant for people like me. But that didn’t mean I didn’t want it. Just a little bit.

I watched with a small smile as the twins, dolled up in matching dresses, tottered forward to proudly deliver the rings. I watched Jordan and Sky exchange them, their hands trembling slightly as they slid the bands onto each other’s fingers. When they kissed, sealing the vows they had made back when they first fell in love, the crowd erupted into cheers, but I couldn’t move. My heart was too busy twisting into gnarled knots that proved increasingly difficult to unravel.

Later that night I ended up on the balcony, leaning over the balustrade with a cigarette between my teeth. Smoking didn’t do much for vampires, but there was small comfort in having something to do with my hands. Below me, the celebrations spilled out into the gardens, loud laughter and indecipherable chatter spirited away by the faint breeze.

And yet, despite the celebratory atmosphere, I couldn’t shake the itch under my skin, that restless energy that had nothing to do with the wedding or the crowds, or even the dwindling red liquid in my glass. My mind insisted on wandering back to Micere, the nightclub that had been occupying far too much of my thoughts as of late. Or rather, one specific dancer who had a way of commanding my attention without much effort on her part.

Kinsley. The brunette with a surprisingly bendy back and a mind I was eager to untangle.

I had been stopping by the club over the past few months more often than I was proud to admit. Never too close, always at the bar, a Bloody Mary in hand, shamelessly watching the same woman glide across the stage. I hadn’t returned to cash in another private session. Not yet, at least. As if watching from the bar might keep me at a safe distance. To Kinsley, it might have seemed like her fanciful new client was playing hard to get. But in truth, I hadn’t worked up the courage to speak with her again.

Maybe it was better that way – keeping my distance, appreciating from afar. The last thing I needed was to get too close, to blur the line I had so carefully laid out for myself. It was safer to hang back. Or at least that’s what I wanted to believe. Still, the pull was undeniable, and I found myself glancing at my watch, eager to slip out early enough to catch Kinsley’s next performance.

My traitorous thoughts were interrupted by a familiar, lilting voice. I didn’t need to turn to know who it was.

“What’s got you all distracted? You’re supposed to be congratulating the brides.”

I apprehensively dragged my eyes up to find Maxine grinning at me, before the petite, preening vamp shrugged. “Or giving your condolences, I guess. Sky is officially doomed to deal with Jordan for the rest of her life.”

From the flush in her cheeks, she was clearly riding the wave of wedding euphoria, sloshing what I suspected was her third or fourth crimson cocktail in her hand. There was a playful note to her words, but those amber eyes were inconspicuously watchful.

Maxine always noticed more than she let on. Her talent for perception was artfully hidden under layers of chiffon and designer shoes. Tonight she was dressed to the nines, sage silk and silver jewelry, like a dryad far from her forest. And she was also keenly aware that my mind was miles from here.

“Funny,” I murmured, sipping the last of my drink. “Let’s hear you say that to Jordan’s face. I’m sure she’d love to have you working overtime next week.”

“Tonight is probably the happiest she’s been in her entire life. I could call her a carrot-top and she’d still forgive me.” Maxine sidled up beside me with a smirk, “You’ve got that far-off look in your eyes again. Could the elusive Hunter be thinking about a special someone?”

A short, sharp laugh burst from my lips and I shook my head, flicking the cigarette butt into a nearby pot plant. No doubt Sigrid would have my head for that later, but for the time being she was caught up in what looked like a very intimate conversation with another Leyore vamp.

“I think the magnificent Maxine is deluding herself.”

“Oh, I don’t think so.” She gave me a once-over, wrinkling her nose at the muted colors of my suit, before her smile broadened. “Whoever’s got you daydreaming must be a real catch.”

I sighed, leaning over the railing, and gave her a sidelong glance. “It’s nothing. Just on edge about this whole Elvish deal, it’s hard to relax until things are official. You know – the usual stuff.”

“Uh-huh.” Maxine’s eyes gleamed with barely contained excitement. “And I suppose it was this unease about Elliot’s loyalty that had you skipping out on Dylan and Amara’s party last weekend?”

I winced inwardly. I’d given Dylan a pathetic, half-assed excuse for missing their celebration, and from the way Maxine was looking at me it was clear Dylan had shared that information. I’d gone to the club that night, choosing lonely moping over joining my friends. But Kinsley had been as dazzling as ever, so who was the real winner here?

“I had something come up.” I looked away, twirling the stem of the wineglass between my fingers.

Maxine chuckled, swaying at my shoulder with a smirk on her lips. “Right, ‘something.’ You sure it wasn’t someone?”

I didn’t dignify that with a response, but something in my eyes must have given me away. The tiny vamp studied me for a moment longer, waiting patiently for the facade to crack. When I only glared in response she scoffed down the rest of her cocktail, delicately wiping a stray drop with her pinkie. “All right then… liar.”

I groaned loud enough to earn a condemning stare from Jordan’s mother who glanced up from the patio below.

Eager to avoid Sigrid’s wrath, I hastily withdrew from the balustrade and backed towards the French doors, keeping my face firmly turned away from Maxine. “Believe what you want. But I have to go, I’ve got a stack of paperwork to sort and I’ve been putting it off for weeks.”

Maxine’s uncanny ability to see right through me was both endearing and infuriating.

“Hunter.”

It was the tone of her voice that made me falter and I risked a small glance in her direction. Her teasing smile had been replaced with a somber stare, revealing the Maxine beneath the cheerful mask.

Even though I had, technically, done nothing wrong, I stared back at her like a deer caught in headlights. Maxine was rarely serious, and it always caught me off guard when that side of her slipped out.

She opened her mouth to speak and then shut it again, sighing quietly as her gaze dropped to the floor, “Just – be careful, okay? What happened with Selene… You can’t let that happen again.”

The name hit like a punch to the gut and I balked, chest tightening as my drink threatened to crawl back up my throat.

Maxine met my eyes, all mirth drained from her expression. “I don’t want to see you broken like that.”

Selene. That name had not been spoken aloud in a very long time. Maxine had been there, though – she’d seen the aftermath, the way I crumbled in the weeks following the woman’s departure.

“I – It’s not like that,” I said eventually, committed to brushing it off, but my voice was more strained than I meant it to be.

Maxine gave me a small smile but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “All right then.”

I didn’t respond, not directly. Instead, I offered her a watery smile of my own, grateful for the concern, even if it made me feel more vulnerable than I would have liked.

I hightailed it out of the party quickly after that and ended up sitting in my car, keeping the engine running but unsure of where to steer it. I was restless, and the conversation with Maxine had sewn doubt into my swirling mind – doubts about getting too close to Kinsley, about chasing current pleasures at the cost of future tears. But despite those doubts, the pull was still there.

I checked my watch, mentally calculating the time it would take to get to the nightclub. I could still make it.

Maxine’s words echoed in my mind – Just… be careful – but a sensation I couldn’t place overrode all caution. I could justify it a hundred different ways, but deep down there was a simple explanation. I just couldn’t stay away.

By the time I reached Micere, the club was emptying and the last stragglers were ordering their final rounds. I stepped through the doors, already slipping into the persona I wore so well, the one that let me blend in anywhere without breaking a sweat.

I scanned the sparse dance floor and spotted her on stage, moving with the same grace and precision that had captivated me from the start. And, for a moment, I stood by, taking in the way the dancer commanded the room with long legs and a dimpled smile.

But that night, I wasn’t content to simply sit back and watch.

When the set was over Kinsley stepped off stage, and her wandering eyes found mine immediately. Her face lit up for a split second before she blushed and looked away. She seemed to hesitate for a moment, grappling with herself, before she started to move toward me, picking up the pace like she expected me to bolt any second.

I moved to meet her in the middle, approaching with the same confident stride I always relied on. But I barely breathed at all, not until I was right in front of her, practically bursting with an anticipation I could barely contain.

The words were out of my mouth before I could rethink them.

“Can I buy you a drink?”

Chapter 4

Kinsley

She was there, like she had been so many nights before.

I saw her the moment I stepped off stage, pulse still thrumming from the performance. The woman who had been occupying my thoughts far too often lately. She was standing near the bar, watching with that same quiet intensity, dark eyes zeroing in on me like I was the only person in the room. The corners of my lips quirked into a smile before I could think better of it, and then quickly straightened out again.

It would be easier to just wave, acknowledge her presence, and move on. She hadn’t come closer since that first night, hadn’t cashed in on that private session I promised her. I had made up my mind that I would not go pursuing strangers, enticing as they may be, when I had a missing person to find. But I hadn’t expected her to keep her distance too. A petty part of me wanted to beat her at her own game.

But something traitorous inside me tugged in the opposite direction.

My feet carried me toward her before I could second-guess myself. I weaved through the crowd, heart picking up speed along with my step as I approached the bar. She moved too, closer to me, something I hadn’t anticipated. When I finally reached her I opened my mouth, ready to say something – anything – but she beat me to it.

“Can I buy you a drink?”

She said it abruptly, tone calm and casual, as though she hadn’t just disarmed me before I’d gotten a word in edgeways.

I blinked, momentarily off-balance by the directness.

“I – you. Yeah, sure,” I managed, pulse stuttering under that unwavering stare.

I wanted to ask her where she’d been, why her coat looked crisper than usual, why the buttons of her shirt were closed up to her throat, rather than splayed open like she usually wore them. I wanted to know why she hadn’t spoken a word to me since that first night.

But before the conversation could go any further, Ethan materialized beside me, grinning like the devil himself.

“Well, look who it is,” the blond dancer crooned, eyes flicking between the two of us with obvious amusement. “Kinsley’s beautiful return client.”

I shot him a look that would have silenced most people, but Ethan was unfazed. He raised his hands in mock surrender, but his grin didn’t falter. “Come on, K, I’ve been dying to meet this particular case of tall, dark, and mysterious.”

He turned his attention to Hunter, eyes narrowing though his smile stayed firmly in place. “I’ve seen you hanging around the bar for weeks. Have you taken a liking to our dear Kinsley?”

Mortified, I felt my cheeks flush, peppering my next words with a bit of bite. “Ethan, I think I left an excuse to leave somewhere over there. Would you mind fetching it for me?”

I had partnered up with the skinny stripper back when I first learned of Penelope’s disappearance. Ethan had gotten me the job at the club, shown me the ropes, and snooped around the underbelly of the city in search of any news of Penelope. He was a friend, a confidante, and a damn good dancer. But in that moment, he was also a pain in the ass.

“All right, all right. I’ll leave you two to… chat.” He gave Hunter a wink that was anything but friendly before sauntering off again.

Hunter watched him go, cool eyes tracking his departure before she gestured after him. “Friend of yours?”

I caught the subtle question within the question and quickly shook my head. “Ethan? Yeah, he’s a friend. And colleague. He’s also very, very gay.” I added the last part with a quick smile, feeling a little silly at how eager I was to make that distinction.

Hunter raised an eyebrow, a faint smile tugging at her lips. “Good to know.”

I cleared my throat, trying to suppress the sudden flutter in my stomach. I shouldn’t have been feeling… whatever that was. I had a mission. Penelope. The name lingered in the back of my mind like a ghost, a needling reminder to keep my guard up.

But it was hard to ignore the way the other woman looked at me.

“So… a drink?” Hunter asked again as the bartender approached, though her eyes stayed fixed on me.

“Yeah,” I agreed, voice a little softer, a smile creeping across my lips despite my hesitation. “A drink sounds good.”

I settled on a stool beside her and let her order for the both of us, acutely aware of the tension in that close proximity – a tension that seemed to grow with every passing second.

“A Bloody Mary, and a gin and tonic – no…” Her eyes slid to mine and my wrinkled nose and returned to the bartender. “Gin and lemonade.”

Spot on.

The guy brought us our drinks and Hunter slid mine over to me with the lanky grace of a supermodel. Somehow, she made even the most mundane of actions an art, something I was determined to mimic during my next performance.

“So,” she said after a few minutes, gesturing toward where Ethan disappeared. “You and Ethan – been working together long?”

I took a long, slow sip of my drink before answering. “A while now. He’s one of the good ones. Always has my back.”

She nodded, her gaze lingering on me as though weighing her next words. “He seems protective of you. And very suspicious of charming strangers. You’ve got yourself a good friend.”

“He’s usually a little more polite,” I grumbled into my drink, but snatched my eyes up at Hunter’s short laugh.

She set her drink down, leaning an elbow on the bar and propping her head up. “No, he’s right to be suspicious. A stranger in the corner isn’t often a good omen.”

I paused mid-sip and eyed her past the glass. “Are you saying you’re dangerous? Because I’ve heard that one before.”

She laughed again and seemed to relax a little, though her expression remained guarded. “All I’m saying is it’s good to be cautious. You’ve got all manner of patrons passing through these doors.”

Her words were a warning, but to what end I had no idea. It occurred to me then that aside from a brief meeting and some fluttering lashes on my part, I had no idea who this woman was, or what she really wanted. And in a place like Micere, where a woman could disappear without a trace, trust was not something you doled out generously.

I also felt a slight pang of guilt for enjoying her company as much as I did. I wasn’t supposed to be here for this, wasn’t supposed to be getting caught up in someone else’s world. Penelope was still missing, and every moment I spent fraternizing with a stranger was a moment spent away from my mission.

But then, as if the universe thought to offer a reprieve, one of the club’s managers approached with a pointed look in my direction.

“You’re on in five.”

I was already stepping away from the bar, setting down my drink as I glanced back at Hunter. The woman was watching me with mild curiosity, like she could read my mind and see the guilt there. I hesitated. She could be innocent, and she could be dangerous. She could also have the answers I needed.

“Stick around,” I said eventually, backing away as I did so. “I’m assuming you’re up for that private session tonight?”

Hunter’s eyes flickered with interest, her smirk returning. “Wouldn’t miss it.”

When I stepped back onto the stage my focus should have been on the crowd, on the performance. But all I could think about was her eyes on me, tracing every slope of my body, burrowing under my skin.

I danced like I had something to prove, every movement deliberate, like I was performing just for her. And maybe I was.

When the set was over and I slipped off stage, I found Hunter waiting at the bar, exactly where I’d left her.

“You stand out,” she said as I approached. “It’s easy to see why this place scooped you up.”

I smiled, leaning against the bar and brushing body glitter from my arms. “Worked my way up. It wasn’t easy, but I tend to over commit once I’ve decided to do something.”

I felt lighter than before, riding the adrenaline rush that came with every stage performance. It gave me the cocky confidence I needed to tilt my head toward the stairway and the private rooms beyond. “Anyway, shall we?”

She seemed to know Micere and its more unsavory clientele. I was curious to probe her, draw out any useful information she might have. And if I enjoyed myself a little more than usual, or added a little more flair to my performance, what was the harm in that?

“Gladly.” Hunter got to her feet and leaned in a little closer, her voice dropping to a near-whisper at my ear. “After that performance on stage, I’m curious; just how flexible are you?”

Needless to say, the subsequent heart palpitations had nothing to do with the athleticism I’d displayed on stage.

The private room was just as intimate as before, and I wasted no time in giving Hunter exactly what she asked for – a sultry, sensual display of flexibility that left little to the imagination.

Hunter took her place on the sofa with no prompting this time while I picked out the music, settling for something a little slower. With a graceful sweep, I dropped into a deep split, thighs stretching to their limits, and held the pose for a heartbeat. I glanced up at Hunter, watching her reaction. Those dark eyes widened slightly, but her expression remained unreadable, though I could see the tension in her shoulders, the way her jaw tightened. I had her full attention.

I leaned back on my hands, arching my spine and letting my legs slide together in a slow, deliberate motion. The stretch was sensual, and I took some gratification in the way my body moved like liquid, each muscle working in perfect harmony.

Hunter watched with that same cold intensity, her body completely still, and I could feel the tension thick in the air between us. It was like standing on the edge of something dangerous, something that could tip over at any moment.

I rolled to my knees, curved my spine, torso lifting toward the ceiling, and leaned all the way back until my head touched the floor behind me. My chest rose and fell with controlled breaths, core engaged as I held the pose, knowing exactly how it would look from her vantage point.

Hunter’s silence was palpable, but I didn’t need words to know what she was thinking. The air in the room was charged, electric, and I reveled in it as I slowly brought myself back up, legs curling beneath me. I stretched my arms above my head, tilting my head slightly to catch her gaze, eyes half-lidded with carefully crafted temptation.

With one final, slow movement, I pushed myself onto my hands, toes pointing to the ceiling, before slowly lowering one leg in a controlled split. The demonstration was as much about strength as it was about flexibility, making it look easy when it was anything but.

Finally, I brought myself down and edged toward her. "Flexible enough for you?"

Hunter leaned back and said nothing for a long moment. Her eyes darkened as I inched toward her, and though her posture was relaxed there was a strain in her body that belied the calm facade.

"More than enough," she murmured, her voice a little more rough and husky than before.

And yet, despite the closeness, despite the undeniable pull, she didn’t move an inch. She didn’t push. She let me set the pace, and something about that restraint made my heart race even faster.

“Tell me,” I said as I settled into a rhythmic motion, swirling circles in the small space, “how familiar are you with the patrons of Micere?”

Hunter’s eyes darted to mine for a moment, before sliding away again. “Familiar enough to know not to trust any of them.”

Interesting. Potentially useful. Pity her lips were so distracting.

“And what about you?” I asked, rounding the sofa to dip my head near her shoulder. “Can I trust you?”

Hunter kept her eyes straight ahead of her, but her next question caught me off guard.

“What do you see when you look at me?”

I paused, stopping directly in front of her again, my hand resting lightly on my hip.

I tilted my head, studying her for a moment before responding. “I see someone who doesn’t like to give too much away. Someone who’s seen enough to know when to keep their guard up.”

My lips twitched into a sly smile. “But you’re still here, aren’t you?”

Hunter’s eyes flickered with something unreadable, her fingers tightening slightly on the armrest of the sofa. “Maybe I’m just enjoying the company.”

I smirked and stepped closer. “Maybe. Or maybe you want something more.”

She leaned forward, her voice lowering as she matched my gaze. “And what do you want?”

I paused, and the air rippled with shockwaves. My smile faltered for just a moment. I hadn’t expected her to turn the statement back on me.

It made me feel exposed, caught out. What did I want? I wanted to close the distance between us.

I could feel the urge pulsing through me, a magnetic pull almost impossible to resist. But I couldn’t. I couldn’t let myself get too close. I had worked too hard to get where I was, and crossing a line with a client – no matter how tempting – could ruin everything.

Hunter tilted her head until her face was inches from mine. Charcoal-dark eyes and fathomless pupils, sloped nose and a jawline sharp like the edge of a cliff. Her brow arched as she waited for an answer, a smug smile curling her lips. She won this round.

I pulled back abruptly and retreated to the opposite sofa, breaking the moment before it could go too far. The tension snapped immediately, leaving us both more breathless than we had been before.

We sat in silence for a moment, the unspoken energy crackling in the air between us like a ricocheting gunshot.

I thought I should probably say something, do anything other than stare at her from across the small space. But before either of us could muster a word we were interrupted by a loud banging on the door. A moment later Ethan burst into the room, freckled face pale and frantic.

“Kinsley,” he gasped, pupils blown wide with panic, “we need you. It’s Clara – she’s out cold.”

My stomach dropped, and a moment later a cold calmness descended. I gave Hunter one last, fleeting look and a breathy apology, before following Ethan out the door.

Chapter 5

Hunter

The night had taken an unexpected turn.

While Kinsley darted off to help – whoever the hell Clara was, I hung back and leaned against the wall, breathing a little heavier than I would have liked. The restraint it had taken not to pull her into my lap, not to kiss every inch of her body until my lips shone like her skin, was nothing short of monumental. I had been close – so close – to losing control. And the worst part was, she had known.

It would have been so easy to give in. To let my hands graze her hips, to feel the heat between us ignite into something uncontrollable. But Kinsley had maintained that frustrating, intoxicating distance, leaving me teetering on the edge of something I couldn’t quite name.

I had managed to keep my cool, though my pulse had quickened every time she inched close enough to touch. But when the dancer had leaned in, so close that our breaths mingled, the air between us electric, I had been bracing myself for something more. Something tangible.

What do you want?

Instead, Kinsley had stepped back, ending the session before things could go further.

It had left me on edge, a raw ache pulsing in my chest. The kind of hunger that was as emotional as it was physical.

But a part of me was grateful for Ethan’s interruption. After all, crossing that line could mean trouble, for both of us. Kinsley worked on elf turf, and the politics surrounding my arrangement with Elliot were fragile enough. If the wrong person got wind of my… interest in the dancer, things could get messy – fast. And it wasn’t just that, it was the deeper concern, the one I didn’t like to acknowledge.

I wasn’t ready to hold another fragile heart in my hands. Not now, and maybe never again. But damn, it was getting harder to convince myself of that.

I ran a hand through my hair, composing myself, before pushing off the wall and heading towards the bathrooms.

It wasn’t just the sensual dance that lingered in my thoughts. My favorite dancer had read me like an open book, with a perception that rivaled Maxine’s. And that was a dangerous thing. I couldn’t afford to be that transparent, not with someone like Kinsley. The way she was able to read my mind, perfectly lay out my shortcomings like it was the most obvious thing in the world – that unsettled me.

It would seem there was a rather sharp, analytical mind hiding under all that glitter.

I went to great lengths to hide the vulnerabilities I wasn’t willing to show. But Kinsley had seen through me, cutting past the cool exterior with alarming ease. That smirk during the dance, the casual way she analyzed me, reading my hunger like she could see the storm roiling beneath the calm facade. It rattled me. I didn’t like feeling exposed.

But there wasn’t time to dwell on it, not when a new, powerful sensation had me snap to attention. I wasn’t sure what to expect when I rounded the corner and entered the bathroom, but the sharp, metallic tang of blood hit my senses hard, my stomach churning at the irresistible scent.

I backpedaled, covering my nose, and braced myself against the doorframe, keeping a wary distance from the intoxicating smell. As a turned vampire, I didn’t have the same control over the insatiable hunger that born-vampires did, and the scent of human blood, even just a little, was enthralling to dangerous degrees.

Kinsley, though, was focused, alert and assessing the scene.

Clara, I assumed, lay in a crumpled heap, her skin pale and clammy. A small pool of blood had formed beneath her head, where she must have hit the sink on her way down. I tried not to look at the red puddle, stark against the white tiles.

A gaggle of concerned dancers had gathered, unsure of what to do, all murmuring in worried tones. Ethan was there too, wringing his hands, mouth set in a hard line. He caught my eye and raised a brow at my stiff posture. I rewarded him with my best fake smile in response.

“Move, give me some space!” Kinsley barked at the group crowding the bathroom, kneeling beside the thin woman on the floor.

She took one of the towels from the countertop and pressed it firmly to Clara’s forehead, applying careful pressure to stop the bleeding. She was composed and completely focused, her expression one of cool detachment.

“Call an ambulance,” she ordered one of the nearby onlookers, voice firm in a way I’d never heard from her before.

“She’s been running herself ragged,” one of the dancers muttered under their breath, more to herself than anyone else, but Kinsley glanced at her before returning to the unconscious dancer.

“Too many shifts and nothing to sustain it,” Kinsley murmured as she leaned over Clara, gently lifting one of her eyelids to inspect her pupil. “Living off energy drinks, and God knows what else…”

I could hear every word as she mumbled to herself, sharp senses picking up on the faintest whisper. I watched with an intensity I couldn’t quite explain. Something about her composure, so similar to her presence on stage – just without the flirtatious edge, the way she took control of the situation, had my curiosity piqued.

Kinsley worked quickly, checking Clara’s pulse and making sure she was stable while keeping the pressure on the wound. The unconscious dancer’s breathing was shallow but steady, and after a few minutes Kinsley seemed satisfied that she was no longer in immediate danger.

“She’ll be okay.” She sat back on her haunches, tossing her hair out of the way like she was irritated it was loose. “But she needs a drip feed.”

As the crowd began to disperse I stayed rooted in the doorway, my eyes locked on Kinsley. She had handled the situation like someone who’d done this a thousand times before. This wasn’t just a dancer. There was more to this woman than she was letting on.

When the paramedics finally arrived Kinsley stepped back, letting them take over. She wiped the blood from her hands with the towel, her shoulders sagging slightly like the adrenaline was beginning to wear off.

Clara was wheeled out on a stretcher and Kinsley watched her go, clutching a fist to her chest. I turned away as the dancer was ferried past, subtly pressing my nose into the crook of my elbow and faking a sneeze.

Eventually, we were alone again, and I hovered in the doorway, watching Kinsley stare at the tiles where Clara’s blood had spilled.

“You knew exactly what to do,” I said, voice breaking the sudden silence.

Kinsley glanced my way, then looked down again, studying the scarlet smudge at her feet. She shrugged, and I kept my eyes on her as she stepped into a cubicle, emerging with a stack of roller towels and crouching to clean up the last of the blood.

I waited patiently as she mulled over her words, eventually tilting her head to look at me. “In my line of work, it’s good to know these things.”

A neat, dismissive answer. I didn’t buy it. There was something too practiced, too precise about the way she had handled the emergency. There was depth there, hidden beneath the gleaming exterior, and I found myself eager to uncover it.

I edged closer, breathing through parted lips to avoid catching the metallic scent of blood on the floor. “Why did Ethan come to find you?”

Kinsley looked up from her crouch, cocking her head to the side like she didn’t understand the question.

“There were plenty of people around,” I rephrased, keeping the smear of red in my peripheral. “But Ethan came straight to you.”

Kinsley only laughed, a lighthearted chuckle that sounded somewhat false as it echoed around the bathroom.

“Ethan always comes to me,” she stated simply, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear as she scrubbed. “We help each other out. It’s not that unusual.”

There was more to the story, that much was certain, but something told me now was not the time to press. “I guess not…”

I watched in silence as Kinsley cleaned up the scene in the bathroom with the same composed efficiency she’d shown on stage. She wasn’t just a pretty face, wasn’t just a body designed to tantalize and distract. She was smart, intuitive, and quick on her feet. That made her unpredictable, and I hated not knowing what someone’s next move was.

It also made me want her even more.

When Kinsley’s final shift ended, I caught her by the bar as she was grabbing her things. “You sure you don’t need a ride home?”

Kinsley shook her head, a faint smile tugging the corners of her lips. “I’m catching a ride with Ethan, but thank you.”

She must have noticed the distaste in my expression because she laughed, swinging her bag over her shoulder. “Ethan’s not that bad once you get to know him. And I’ll be fine, don’t worry about me.”

I couldn’t fight the frown, something unsettling twisting in my gut. It wasn’t in my nature to worry about – well, anyone. But with Kinsley, the feeling was growing, gnawing at the back of my mind.

I let her go, watching her and Ethan track down a taxi cab, and cast one last look over the desolate club – vacant as the morning drew near.

That was when my eyes met his. Elliot.

The elf was sitting near the back, beady eyes fixed on me like he’d been watching for a while. I froze as those eyes shifted slowly, following his gaze to where it settled on Kinsley as she climbed into the cab.

When his gaze snapped back to mine again, a chill ran down my spine. The look was brief, but loaded with something dangerous.

I turned on my heel and left the club quickly after that, mind racing with mixed emotion. The elf’s interest in Kinsley was troubling, and possibly all my fault. If Elliot was looking for a way to get more from his bargain with the Leyore coven, Kinsley would make the perfect pawn in his game – if he knew she was valuable to one of us.

All the more reason to stay far away from the dancer.

But, of course, that’s not what happened.

Chapter 6

Kinsley

I sat quietly in the cab as it wound through the city streets, gaze fixed on the rain-splattered window. Even at the crack of dawn, the neon lights of the city blurred together in streaks of color, matching the chaotic swirl of thoughts in my poor, aching head.

The events of the night, coupled with my building anxiety as we approached our destination, accumulated into one big headache that no amount of aspirin could possibly alleviate. Beside me, Ethan flicked through his phone, leg bouncing restlessly.

I hadn’t wanted to drag Ethan into my mess, but after what he saw, what he knew, I couldn’t do what I needed to do without him. The name – Penelope – hung in the air between us, unspoken. Penelope was missing, not dead. Definitely not dead. But she felt like a ghost, hovering in my peripheral. Always present, always just out of reach.

"We’re almost there.” Ethan spoke up, breaking the silence and jolting me out of my misery. He glanced over at me, his expression significantly less severe than it had been when Hunter was present.

Something in my own expression made him lower his phone. “You okay?”

The sharp, barking laugh was past my lips before I could stifle it. “Aside from the crippling guilt and ten thousand ‘what if’s’ playing on loop in my head? Just dandy.”

Ethan gave me a wry smile in response.

I looked down at my hands, picking at long, manicured nails that had once been foreign to me. “Sorry, just… tense.”

He shrugged, leaning back in his seat and crossing long, gangly legs that barely fit in the cramped space. “It’s all right, I get it.”

He was probably the only one who did.

Back when Hunter had asked about Ethan, I couldn’t give her the truth. Not the whole truth, anyway. Ethan had helped me climb the ranks, and he did get me the job at Micere. Hell, he even taught me how to walk in heels. But before that, before I had ever crammed myself into a corset and stepped into the spotlight, Ethan had known Penelope.

He knew her, and he knew something of what happened to her.

I kept my gaze fixed on the window, watching the streetlights zip by. “I’m sorry, by the way – for how I treated you back then.”

It was Ethan’s turn to laugh, the kind of breathy half-laugh that insinuated ‘you were an asshole – but water under the bridge’.

“I mean it.” I knocked my knee against his, a small, sheepish smile on my lips. “I was so rude to you, and you just wanted to help.”

I could still remember the night he turned up at my apartment, banging on every door until he found the right one – found me. He said he’d been looking for me, and I’d told him I hadn’t ordered a stripper. He told me Penelope was taken.

I let him in swiftly after that.

The shaking blond had been nearly inconsolable, oscillating between snarky and sarcastic, and overtly distressed. I made him a cup of tea and he told me what happened.

“Seriously, K.” Ethan nudged me with his elbow. “It’s fine. Besides, from what I’d heard about you, I was prepared for you to be a tight ass.”

“I am not a tight ass!”

Ethan snorted in response, then his expression grew more somber. “I wish I could have done more that night. I keep replaying it in my head, trying to figure out what I could have done differently.”

My burgeoning grin quickly dissipated, the weight of the world crashing down on my shoulders once again. I reached for his hand, giving it a light squeeze. “You did the best you could.”

Penelope’s ghost was at my shoulder again, wide eyes watching the both of us.

Ethan had witnessed her kidnapping at Micere where she danced every night. He’d been out for a smoke, eyes half-lidded, his mind somewhere else. He barely noticed the trio slipping out the back entrance, didn’t pay them any mind – until the one in the middle cried out to him.

By the time he realized it was Penelope, she was already in the car. And by the time he reached the sidewalk, the car was long gone.

He’d tried the police and found no allies there. So he came looking for me.

We were both angry then, both distressed. Both determined to get her back. It was why we stuck together, and it was why we were in that cab, speeding off with no sleep to speak of to meet with someone who might have some answers – a former client of Penelope’s who claimed to have more information.

Penelope. The name was an echo in the back of my mind, building to a thundering roar. Alongside it were my usual companions – tearing pain and unavoidable, crippling guilt.

I should have listened to her.

I sighed, sinking into my seat. “You’re not the only one wishing to turn back the clock.”

Ethan cocked his head to show me he was listening.

“She called me, months ago, right before she went missing. She had asked for advice, casually, like it was an afterthought – something about a friend struggling with addiction.”

I winced, like the memory was bound in barbed wire, pricking and poking where it rolled around in my head. “She needed help. And I, always busy, always working, brushed her off. It hadn’t seemed important at the time. I had promised myself I’d call her back later, but – later never came.”

Now, I would do anything to do that conversation over again. To pay attention, and hear what she was really trying to tell me.

Ethan didn’t speak, but he didn’t have to. His hand found mine and squeezed it tight. Misery loves company, but company is comfort, after all.

When the call pulled up to the curb, Ethan glanced my way. “You ready?”

Unable to muster a single syllable, a ghostly hand squeezing my throat, I simply nodded. Let’s just get this over with.

The cab was pulled up in front of an old apartment building in a part of town I usually avoided. The man we were meeting was waiting for us upstairs, one of Penelope’s return clients. He was fond of her, at least that’s what Ethan had told me, and regular enough to notice things.

Inside the building, we climbed a set of creaky stairs, dodging moths that fluttered around the lightbulbs, and Ethan knocked on the door to the apartment. After a few tense seconds it opened a crack, revealing a pale man in his forties. His eyes flickered between us with suspicion before landing on me, something like recognition passing over his face.

“Ethan, I presume?” The man opened the door wider, nodding to the both of us. “And you must be Penelope’s – ”

I stiffened at the mention of Penelope’s name, cutting him off briefly. “I’m here to ask a few questions. You knew her, right?”

He beckoned us in, and we ducked out of the warm glow of the lobby and into the apartment. The whole place smelled faintly of stale cigarettes, and the dim light made everything look washed out. The man motioned for me to sit on the worn couch but I remained standing, arms crossed, itching for answers.

“Yes, I knew Penelope. I was a regular,” the man said eventually, sinking into a chair across from us. “She was... a sweet girl. Had a lot going on, though.”

“What do you mean?” I asked, voice sharper than intended.

The man leaned back, sighing as if the memory was too much to bear. “It was clear she was struggling. Addiction, mostly – though I have no idea what she was taking. She tried to hide it, but I could tell. There were nights she’d be so strung out, I wondered if she even knew where she was.”

My heart clenched, and Ethan, already catching up with my train of thought, caught my eye. The friend with the addiction. It hadn’t been a friend at all. But I knew that. I knew it back then too, and I still put the phone down. Busy right now, talk later.

That was the last thing I ever said to her.

“She told me she had plans.” The man was speaking again and I shrugged off my swarming thoughts. “To get out of the business, to clean up. But then, one day, she was just... gone. No explanation. I asked around, but no one knew anything. Eventually, they told me she wasn’t coming back and offered to set me up with another dancer.”

“And that was it? No word from her?” Ethan pressed, his brow furrowed.

“Not a word. But...” The man hesitated, as if unsure whether he should say more. “There was one client who seemed... more interested than most. A woman. She’d book private sessions with Penelope, but it always felt like she was more interested in something else. Not the dance.”

Ethan straightened at that, a flicker of recognition in his eyes. “I remember her. I didn’t think much of it at the time, but yeah. She was – intense? Anyway, do you remember anything else about her?”

The man shook his head. “Not much. Tall, well-dressed, always wore sunglasses, even at night. Weird thing was, she didn’t seem like the type to be there for the usual reasons. She was just... watching.”

Ethan and I exchanged hesitant glances. This was the first solid lead we’d gotten in weeks. But it wasn’t much to go on.

I turned to the man again, demanding in my desperation, “Do you know her name?”

“No.” The guy sighed, reaching into the wilted sofa cushions and tugging out a box of cigarettes. “I only ever saw her with Penelope. After Penelope disappeared I tried to speak to her, see if she knew where our favorite had gone off to. But she wasn’t the friendly type.”

I swallowed, trying in vain to push down the rising tide of guilt. I let this happen. I should have been paying more attention.

“Well, thank you.” Ethan spoke for me, standing up and shaking the man’s hand. “We appreciate the information.”

As we made our way out onto the sidewalk, Ethan tentatively touched my shoulder, like he was unsure whether a hug or a fist bump would be more suitable for the occasion. “I’ll do some digging. See if I can figure out who this woman is.”

I nodded, but didn’t reply. My mind was still back in that apartment, replaying the man’s words. A strange client. Someone who had eyes only for Penelope. Who was she?

“You okay?” Ethan asked again, voice soft as he bumped my elbow with his own.

“I will be,” I muttered, pulling my coat tighter around myself. “For now, I need to keep dancing at the club. Maybe this woman will turn up again.”

Ethan gave me a long, hard look, but didn’t argue. We walked in silence, side-by-side, the first spattering of rain soaking into our clothes.

Every night I spent at the club was a chance to find the woman who had been so fixated on Penelope. And maybe, just maybe, that would lead us to the truth about what had happened that night. But until then, I would have to keep up the charade. The dancing, the flirting, the constant feeling that I was getting in too deep.

“Whatever it takes,” I whispered to the ghost, the only reassurance I could offer, “I’ll find you.”

Chapter 7

Hunter

“Been a while since your last visit.” Caden, my ever-cheerful companion and personal confidant slouched into the room with all the urgency of a garden snail.

He sunk into the sofa opposite me, running a hand through salt-and-pepper curls in dire need of a trimming. “I thought you’d found some younger, hotter blood bag to satisfy your needs.”

“Please.” I leaned forward, shooing his boot off the coffee table between us. “None of those vampire wannabes could ever compare to you.”

“You flatter me.” Caden chuckled, his arm already extended, wrist offered with the casual familiarity of someone who’d done this many times before. “But is it really my criminal good looks that keep you around, or are you just not interested in putting on a show for the more… enthusiastic blood donors.”

“Little bit of both.” I hauled myself to my feet and perched on the edge of the coffee table in front of him. “Most donors want to be more than a quick snack. And my days of debauchery are over.”

“A pity really.” Caden feigned despondency, propping his head up on one knuckle. “I’m sure there’re plenty of pretty donors who’d jump at the chance of a contract with you.”

“A damn shame,” I said wryly, leaning forward and biting down gently on his wrist.

We had been meeting like this for years. Other donors had come and gone, contracts signed and nullified as my attention waxed and waned. Caden, however, was something of a staple diet. It was rare for my kind to avoid the allure of sensual feeding, but Caden and I had a different kind of bond.

“You know, they finally finished that new freeway over by Glenridge.” Caden’s voice was a rumble in his throat. A gentle giant of a man. “Took them months longer than they were supposed to. My commute’s still a nightmare, though.”

“Mhmm,” I mumbled, half-listening as my fangs punctured his skin and I felt the warm rush of blood fill my mouth. I savored it – the richness, the vitality – but it wasn’t the frenzy others might assume. It was just... routine.

Unlike my vampiric associates, I was not born a vampire – I was turned at the tender age of twenty-nine. While they could sate themselves on pretty much any kind of blood; animal, human, fresh or bottled, I was not afforded that luxury. Turned vampires had to get their blood fresh, straight from the source. And for us, only one source would do – human.

I settled into feeding, drinking my fill, while Caden launched into his usual monologue about work, traffic, and – of course – his family. His voice was a grounding hum in the background, filling the quiet space. I had never been one for deep conversations, but this arrangement, this strange mukbang-therapy-session hybrid, was comforting. I fed, he talked, and we both got what we needed.

“Kids are driving me up the wall,” Caden grumbled, absentmindedly drumming his fingers on the arm of the sofa. “And Marcy’s council meeting is next week. You know how she gets before those things – tense as hell. Kinda scares me a little. I’m afraid one of these days she’s gonna put a curse on my pickle just for looking at her wrong.”

Caden’s wife, Marcy, was a witch – a well-known one in supernatural circles these days. That was part of why our arrangement worked so well. Caden was used to the unusual.

I straightened up and wiped the corner of my mouth, licking the last drop of blood from my lips.

“I’m sure you and your pickle will be fine,” I reassured him, rifling through my pockets to fish out a band-aid. “Marcy loves you. The only one she’s gonna be cursing is me if I keep you longer than necessary.”

Caden gave a short laugh. “Yeah, true. But you know how witches are. Drama, rituals, dead animals in the freezer when you went looking for pop-tarts. Can’t help but feel out of my depth sometimes.”

The conversation lulled for a moment as Caden smoothed the band-aid over the puncture wounds on his wrist. When he met my eye, his expression softened and I braced myself for the incoming inquisition.

“How have you been holding up?” he asked gently.

My jaw tightened. I knew where this was going, and I was inclined to send the light-hearted conversation to a grinding halt.

“I don’t want to talk about her, if that’s what you’re getting at.”

Selene. The very thought of her always stirred up something – guilt, regret. Mostly a whole lot of self-loathing and a sprinkle of self-sabotage.

“She’s doing well,” Caden informed me anyway, ignoring my dismal attempt at disinterest. “Seems happy. Settled.”

I said nothing, directing all my attention to the very important task of staring at the floor.

Caden was a friend of Selene’s, he had been both before and after our relationship went catatonic. Now he existed as the last lingering thread that connected us. He seemed to think filling me in on her wellbeing would do me some good.

After a beat of heavy silence, Caden spoke again, more gently than I deserved. “You didn’t ruin her, you know–”

“I know.” My voice was tight, my answer too quick leaving my lips.

“You’re allowed to move on.” Caden leaned forward, waiting for me to meet his gaze. “Selene’s fine, and you’ve got your own life to live.”

I let out a dry chuckle, and felt it echo through the hollow cavern in my chest. “Easier said than done.”

“And yet, I have a feeling you’re already halfway there.” Caden’s tone shifted and he shot me a sly smile. “This dancer you mentioned a few weeks ago. Kinsley, was it?”

My eyes narrowed, but I appreciated the change of topic. “I only mentioned her once. It’s not that serious.”

“Oh sure,” Caden teased, his grin widening. “Once. But that’s all I needed to know you’ve got a crush.”

“Careful,” I warned, but there was no malice behind it. “Keep that up and I’ll tear your arm off.”

He laughed, not remotely fazed by the threat. We both knew it was hollow. “Seriously though, are you into her? She sounds like quite the catch.”

“It’s not like that!” I protested, shoving his shoulder lightly. “I just thought she was interesting. God forbid I look twice at another woman.”

Caden shrugged, climbing to his feet and rifling through the mini fridge in the corner. “All right, all right. You say she works at Micere? She must be fairly new. I’ve been there a few times over the years and I’ve never seen her around.”

It was my turn to shrug. “I don’t actually know much about her. She’s kind of a closed book.”

In truth, I was curious about Kinsley's background, even more so after what happened the last time we met. I had promised myself this burgeoning interest wouldn’t go anywhere, but the dancer still lived rent-free in my head 24/7.

“Well, sounds like you two have one thing in common.” Caden fished out an energy drink from the fridge – Jordan’s brand – and popped the cap. “You know, I have seen that skinny blond stripper you were bitching about. Ethan, I think? Got to hand it to him, the guy knows how to put on a show.”

“He also knows how to get in the way,” I grumbled, despite my earlier gratitude for the blond’s intrusion.

Ethan seemed to have Kinsley’s best interests at heart, and I couldn’t fault him for not trusting me in the slightest. But the immature, and let’s be honest, horny part of me was mildly irritated by his consistent cock-blocking.

Caden noticed my grimace and chuckled, chugging down his drink before gesturing at me. “Look at you, you’re radiating jealousy. This woman clearly has her claws in you.”

I flinched at the imagery. Kinsley wasn’t the one with claws. She was human. There were so many ways a human could get hurt.

I shifted uncomfortably, crossing and uncrossing my legs. “Like I said, It’s not like that.”

Caden raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. “By the way, does Jordan know about your extracurricular activities? You know, hanging around with the employees of Micere while she’s got you negotiating with the elves? Micere is elf owned. Seems like a dangerous game to me.”

I frowned, fingers drumming lightly on the table. “Jordan doesn’t need to know everything. Besides, I’m not doing anything wrong. Technically.”

I knew what Jordan would say if she were to find out about Kinsley: It’s dangerous. For the dancer, and for the fragile deal we struck with Elliot. There was no telling what the elf-man would do if he knew he had bargaining material. I tried not to let any of my mixed feelings on the subject show on my face.

Caden didn’t push, but his look told me enough. He wasn’t buying it.

Still, I wasn’t about to explain myself. Not when I could barely comprehend my own actions. I watched him drain the last of his drink and move to leave, with Kinsley front and center in my mind.

The club wasn’t far, but it felt like eternity as I sped down the street. My thoughts wandered back to the last encounter with Kinsley, the tension still fresh, the pull undeniable. I knew it couldn’t go on, not with the inevitable consequences looming over my head like a storm cloud.

When my phone buzzed in my pocket, pulling me temporarily from the fray, I didn’t have to check the screen to know who it was. Jordan’s timing was impeccable, as always.

With a sigh, I hauled the phone out and pressed it to my ear, pulling up on the sidewalk and bracing myself. “Jordan.”

“Hunter!” Jordan’s voice burst through the speakers, champagne bubbly and bristling with excitement. “I just wrapped up the meeting with the builders, and we are so close. The stores are going up in a few weeks and the elves are onboard. This is going to open so many doors for us!”

I clenched my jaw, forcing a smile into my voice as I shut the car door and started walking. “That’s great!”

“Great? It’s incredible! And it’s all because of you. Your groundwork with Elliot, everything. I couldn’t have done this without you.”

My step faltered, a knot of guilt tightening in my chest. I tried to push it aside, to match the redhead’s enthusiasm, but the words came out flat. “I’m glad I could help.”

Jordan, usually perceptive, didn’t seem to notice. She was too swept up in her excitement and, by the sounds of it, ten thousand cups of coffee. “I’ve already started planning the next steps. Once we’re in their territory, we can start expanding into other Elvish markets. This is huge – also, Sky says hello.”

I swallowed the lump in my throat. I had always been Jordan’s right hand, the one who handled the messy parts of our business dealings. But this time… my heart wasn’t in it the same way. Not when my nights were filled with thoughts of Kinsley.

And the elf deal? That was dangerous. One wrong move, and everything could come crashing down. If Jordan knew where I had really been spending my evenings, how close I was to putting the deal at risk…

“Also, while I have you –” Jordan’s voice took on a more casual, inquisitive tone. “I’ve been hearing some whispers. Word is you’ve been hanging around Micere lately.”

My pulse quickened. Unlike the others in our circle, Jordan couldn’t access my mind. Not to speak, and not to pry. There was no way she could have read my thoughts – and yet, she was right on the money.

I forced a light chuckle, the kind that put temperamental clients at ease. “Yeah, I’ve been keeping an eye on Elliot. He’s slippery. Figured it might help to learn his habits, see if there’s anything we can use to keep him on our side.”

I tried to not dwell on how easily the lie slipped out.

There was a pause on the other end, and for a moment I wondered if Jordan could hear the deceit in my words. But then her voice returned, warm and full of pride. “Smart. That’s why I trusted you with this to begin with. But just remember, Hunter, this deal is everything right now. I need you focused. No distractions.”

I slowed to a halt. Across the street, Micere beckoned with neon signage, dark doors wide open and welcoming. Jordan trusted me, relied on me. And yet, here I was, night after night, risking everything just to see Kinsley.

It’s time to call it off. It hurt to acknowledge, but a decision had to be made. Whatever this is with Kinsley, it needs to end.

For everyone’s sake.

I set my jaw. “No distractions. Understood.”

I knew what I had to do, but crossing the street felt like running the gauntlet – an impossible voyage to a painful end.

I thought about leaving, wiping Micere and its inhabitants from my mind and never setting foot inside the club again. But I wasn’t one for ghosting, not anymore at least. I had cut the habit after Maxine had the audacity to dub me a heartbreaker.

I owed Kinsley a real goodbye.

But the dancer was nowhere to be seen. Micere was pumping, packed to the brim with writhing bodies, but the one person I was looking for wasn’t on stage or in the crowd.

Maybe outside? I wasn’t sure if Kinsley smoked, but it was worth checking. With a quiet sigh, I slipped through the back entrance, stepping into the alley that led to the parking lot.

I sensed her before I saw her, the scent of fear and adrenaline hitting me first.

Kinsley was in the parking lot, but she wasn’t alone. She was surrounded by a group of men I didn’t recognize. One of them had her by the arm, twisting the limb behind her back as she kicked out at another. The look on her face was one of fear, and a vicious, burning anger that mirrored my own.

My vision tunneled, narrowing on the cluster of culprits as a primal rage surged through my body, blinding hot in my chest, faster than my own heartbeat. Every muscle tensed as my fangs itched to extend, the urge to rip and tear overwhelming my senses. I couldn’t reveal myself, not here on elf turf.

But I could beat the shit out of them with my bare hands.

I stepped forward, every inch of me vibrating with fury. At that moment, I was no longer thinking about Jordan or the deal or any of the lies I had told. There was only one thing on my mind: Kinsley. And getting her out of there.

And God help anyone who tried to stop me.

Chapter 8

Kinsley

They had come out of nowhere, and I had no idea what they wanted.

My heart pounded in my chest, my breath coming in ragged gasps as I struggled against the man gripping my forearm. He yanked it, hard, twisting it up behind my back. Pain shot up my shoulder but I set my jaw, hissing a scream through my teeth.

My heels skidded against the asphalt of the parking lot as I tried to plant my feet, aiming a kick at the nearest guy’s shin. I missed by inches, and his laugh, low and mocking, grated in my ears.

"Hold still, sweetheart," the guy gripping me sneered, tightening his hold on my wrist. "We were told to teach you a lesson."

My mind raced, fear and strategy warding against the rising panic. I noticed odd details, the cuffs on my captor’s sleeves, the stubble on another, an odd charm dangling from the neck of the man in front of me.

My instincts told me to keep fighting, to claw my way out, but I was outnumbered and unarmed. Panic tore at my chest, and I felt the cold edge of helplessness creep in. I had been in tight spots before, but this... this was different. My mind flashed to Penelope, the same sickening feeling of being hunted.

And then, out of nowhere, a blur of movement cut through the shadows.

The guy in front of me barely had time to turn before something grabbed him, yanking him clean off his feet like he weighed nothing. I gasped as the man hit the side of a car with a sickening crack. He crumpled, unconscious before he even hit the ground, and the car alarm began to blare a screeching symphony.

The other men jerked back, startled by the sudden appearance of this dark, lethal force. I blinked in shock, my captor’s hold on me loosening just long enough to stumble free. My eyes darted to the newcomer, breath catching in my throat.

A woman, lithe and tall and radiating righteous fury.

Hunter.

But this wasn’t the composed, casual Hunter I had come to know. This was something else. Something fierce. And from the look in her eye, something deadly.

The men surrounding me hesitated, clearly taken aback, but not for long.

"Who the hell are you?" one of them spat, his hand darting to his waistband where the glint of a knife appeared. He lunged forward, but Hunter sidestepped with impossible speed, catching his arm mid-strike.

I watched, wide-eyed and terrified, as she twisted the man’s arm, wrenching it through impossible angles until his shoulder popped with a sound that was anything but healthy. The guy howled and the knife slipped from his fingers. Without missing a beat, Hunter shoved the man to the ground, bringing her heel down on his ruined shoulder for good measure.

Before I could blink she was right in front of me, shielding me from the remaining assailants who stepped closer, glowering at the both of us like they hadn’t picked this fight to begin with.

“Back off,” Hunter spat, voice dripping with venom.

One man incomprehensibly froze, his will seemingly folding like paper. A few of the surrounding men hesitated too, arms dropping to their sides like they were caught in a stupor. But others – those with similar charms – tightened their fists and came at her, barreling over at full force.

Another guy lunged with a knife, slashing at her midsection, but Hunter was faster. She dodged the weapon like it was the easiest thing in the world, and kicked the guy squarely in the chest, sending him flying backward. Another came at her from behind, but she ducked, elbowing him hard in the ribs before sweeping his legs out from under him.

How did she…? I backed away, pressing myself to the chain link fence and holding on for dear life as I watched the scene unfold before me. My mind reeled. Hunter was fast – faster than any normal human should be. And strong. The way she moved, the way she fought... it was inhuman.

The others weren’t backing down, though. They swarmed her, three of them rushing at once, shouting in a language I’d never heard before. But Hunter was a blur of motion. She grabbed one by the collar, lifting him off his feet and slamming him into a van with a crack so loud it made me flinch.

One of the guys had pulled another charm from his pocket, a kind of hand-made talisman from what I could catch, and Hunter’s eyes flickered with recognition. He tried to hold it up as if to ward her off, his face twisted in a sneer.

“Stay back, freak,” the guy spat, but Hunter only smirked. In a flash, she tore the charm from his grasp and crushed it in her fist.

Without the charm, the man’s defiance crumbled. He stumbled back, his eyes wide with fear as Hunter stalked toward him.

“You’re done,” she hissed, voice sharp as a blade. He collapsed, unconscious, a dull thud on the pavement.

The fight was brutal – and quick. Over in a matter of minutes.

When the last man was finally down, groaning in pain but somehow still breathing, Hunter crouched over him, ripping another strange charm from his neck.

My heart was lodged firmly in my throat, my body still coiled with tension.

What the fuck just happened?

I looked at the scattered bodies of the men who had jumped me, all of them downed, most of them unconscious. And Hunter, standing tall, her chest heaving slightly, her eyes wild with something unmistakably dark.

I stood by in mute observation as she crouched over each man, one by one. She took her time, removing their necklaces and charms, and murmuring over them in some strange ritual. One guy seemed to have caught her attention and she knelt on her haunches at his side, gripping his chin and tilting his lolling head to look into his eyes.

My brain struggled to make sense of it. Had she just tried to... command them? Some of the men had seemed ready to flee, others hadn’t moved at all. And the way she fought – no weapons, no backup. Just raw strength and incomprehensible speed.

My gaze flicked back to Hunter as she got to her feet, stepping over the sprawled man and striding toward me.

“Let’s go.”

She didn’t give me a chance to respond, grabbing my wrist and guiding me through the minefield of groaning bodies.

“Wait, I – how did you…” I started, still shaken.

“We can’t stay here,” Hunter muttered. Her grip was gentle but insistent, guiding me toward a sleek car parked just around the corner. “It’s too dangerous. You need to leave before they wake up.”

“I can’t just leave.” I resisted for a moment, glancing back at the club. “They’ll know I’m gone – ”

“You can and you will,” Hunter cut in sharply, unlocking the car door and pulling it open for me. “Ethan will cover for you. You’re not going back in there, not after what just happened.”

The authority in her voice startled me into silence and I slumped into the passenger seat, all adrenaline surging out of my body at once. I felt deflated, too exhausted to put up a fight.

I fished out my phone with shaky fingers as Hunter slid into the driver’s seat and started the engine. It took multiple tries, but I managed to type out a message to Ethan. He was good at spinning stories, he could tell the manager I felt sick and had to leave early.

The silence in the vehicle was heavy as we pulled out onto the street. Hunter kept her eyes on the road, her jaw clenched. I could feel her gaze flicker toward me every few moments, but she stayed silent, waiting for me to speak first. She had just saved my life, no question about it, but the way she had done it – the effortless brutality – left me rattled.

The pounding in my head grew louder, blood rushing in my ears. Somewhere in the far corners of my mind, a part of me recognized that I was teetering on the edge of a panic attack. I tried to slow my breathing, focusing on the sound of the engine, the texture of the leather seat, and the wobbling glow of the headlights on the road ahead.

“Who the hell were those guys?” I said it in an exhale, breaking the silence. I needed something to focus on, a problem to solve. Anything to quiet the racket in my head.

Hunter didn’t answer right away. Her knuckles whitened on the steering wheel, eyes locked on the road.

“Doesn’t matter,” she muttered, her voice low and bristling with barely contained fury. “They’re not coming after you again.”

I swallowed, heart still racing. I felt like I should be asking more questions, but part of me was too shaken to push. I had to regain my composure, to remind myself that I wasn’t the helpless woman those men had thought I was. I stared ahead, listless in my seat as I wrestled internally with my raging emotions.

After what felt like an eternity and two seconds all at once, Hunter pulled the car over to the curb and cut the engine. I could feel her eyes on me, and I slowly turned to look at her. She studied me for a long moment, gaze traveling from my trembling hands to what I assumed was my very pale face.

“You okay?” she asked, her voice soft for the first time that night. The harsh edge was gone, replaced by something almost gentle.

My breath hitched as I met her gaze. I wanted to say I was fine, that I could handle it. But I wasn’t. Not after this. The weight of it all – the attack, Penelope, the fact that I might have been found out – suddenly felt crushing.

“I don’t know,” I whispered, voice trembling uncontrollably. "I just – I have to go back."

Hunter’s lips pressed into a hard line, disbelief in her expression. "Back? You can’t be serious."

I sucked in a breath, my hands balling into fists in my lap. "I can’t afford to lose my job at the club. It’s… it’s important."

"Important?" Hunter repeated, her voice heavy with skepticism. "Kinsley, you just got jumped. There are plenty of other clubs that would kill to have you. You don’t have to stay there – hell, you shouldn’t stay there."

"It’s not that simple!" My voice was shrill, boarding on hysteria, and I struggled to reel it in. Hunter's brow furrowed, concern laced with frustration etched across her face, but I pushed on. "I need that job, Hunter. It’s not just about dancing. It’s about – it’s about Penelope."

It slipped out then, a bitter truth I had tried so hard to hide. I could see the confusion flicker across Hunter’s face.

"Okay. Who’s Penelope?" she asked, her voice low and careful.

I exhaled a shaky breath, feeling the dam I’d so carefully built finally overflowing. "Penelope is my sister.”

The confession felt raw and vulnerable. I hated it, but there was no point in pretending I was anything other than devastated. The attack had hammered home what I’d known all along. I was out of my depth, and alone, facing impossible odds, chasing after a ghost.

I sucked in a ragged breath as the tears began to fall, trying in vain to wipe them away and only succeeding in smudging my makeup.

“I’m not just a dancer,” I sobbed, hiding in my hair as Hunter’s eyes widened at my outburst. “Hell, my name’s not even Kinsley.”

Hunter’s brow furrowed and she waited, her gaze locked onto my face.

"My name is Addison. I’m a doctor, or… I was, before all of this.” My voice shook as the words rattled out, guttering to a halt at the end. “Before Penelope disappeared.”

Hunter’s expression shifted, her eyes narrowing slightly as she tried to process the sudden shift.

"Addison…" she repeated softly, testing the name out as though it would help her understand. "You’re a doctor?"

I nodded, throat tightening as the words began to spill out. "I didn’t start dancing because I wanted to. I started because Penelope disappeared from the club – that club, Micere. I had to do something, so I – " I swallowed hard, fingers trembling as I gripped my knees. "Ethan and I, we’ve been searching for her, I’ve been working at the club because it’s the only lead I have."

Hunter was silent, her face unreadable as I continued.

"The police gave up. They said there was no evidence of foul play, no signs of a struggle, nothing. But I know something happened to her. I just–"

I stopped, choking on the words, too many emotions bubbling to the surface. I hadn't let myself cry about Penelope in so long, hadn’t let myself feel the full weight of my failure.

"I don’t know what to do anymore," I whispered. “I thought if I could just get close enough, if I could keep working at that club, maybe I’d find a clue. Something, anything that would lead me to her. When those guys showed up, I thought maybe I’d been caught out – got too close to the truth…"

I stopped again, breath hitching. Fresh tears welled in my eyes and I turned away, small and ashamed next to a stranger. Strong, composed, self-sufficient Addison Moore was falling apart. But I was so, so tired of handling this alone.

Beside me, Hunter was quiet for a long moment. I half expected her to kick me out of her car and speed away, never to return.

And then, without a word, she reached out and pulled me into her arms.

I stiffened at first, startled by the sudden closeness, but she was warm and all-encompassing, gentle like I could shatter in her hands, and I felt something inside me crack.

My breaths came in shallow, uneven bursts. I was always so guarded, so in control, but here – now – I couldn’t hold it together any more.

The facade crumbled, and Hunter held on until her shirt was soaked through with my tears.

Chapter 9

Hunter

On the outside, I was calm, cool, and definitely not panicking as I sat in the car alongside a sniveling Kinsley – Addison? On the inside, I was a nervous wreck.

I gripped the steering wheel so tight I thought it might snap in my hands. My mind raced, replaying the events outside the club in painful detail. I’d taken down the group of men in the parking lot, no fangs, no transformation – just pure vampiric strength. And God, did it feel good.

But the aftermath was anything but pleasant, and my head buzzed with the consequences of what I'd done. Elves. They were elves. Their language was unmistakable, Elvish was as ear-piercing as it was pretentious.

This was bad. This was – well, politics.

Jordan’s voice echoed in my mind, a reminder of the fragile balance between the supernatural factions. And I’d just snapped it like a twig.

If word got out that a Leyore vampire had attacked a group of elves, on their own turf, it would mean trouble for both factions. It would also leave Jordan’s business venture dead in the water.

“Fuck.” I rattled off a mental checklist as I pressed my forehead to the steering wheel.

I had been careful not to leave any incriminating evidence, careful to cover my tracks. I hadn’t used my fangs, so no bite marks could be traced back to me or my coven. I had wiped their minds after the fight, but even that was hasty. There were no guarantees they wouldn’t remember something. And those talismans they wore? They blocked my powers like a brick wall.

That detail didn’t sit right with me either.

From what I could glean from their minds, an angry elf woman had paid them a lot of money to rough up the dancer her husband had been spending too much time around. Petty jealousy paid well, apparently.

Addison – no, Dr. Moore – had already spilled her tangled web of secrets, and left me with even more questions. But my mind wasn’t clear enough to focus on the bigger picture. Focus on the immediate problem, I told myself.

At my elbow, Kinsley – Addison, whatever she was calling herself these days – was talking, her voice pulling me out of my frantic thoughts.

“Ethan just texted me.”

I lifted my head warily, taking in her expression. Her face was still pale after the attack, and her cheeks were streaked with makeup, wet with tears. But she seemed calmer than before, having expelled all her turmoil over my pristine white shirt. Oh my god, does mascara stain?

“What?” I asked, dazed and exhausted. The night had not gone at all how I had expected it to.

"Ethan said one of the guys we... well, that I was involved with... is friends with the club manager. He’s claiming I helped set them up for a robbery. He’s telling the manager I was bait and that someone jumped them after they tried hitting on me."

I gritted my teeth. Great. I hadn’t wiped enough of their memories after all. My rush had left loose ends, and now it was coming back to bite me in the ass.

“Godammit!” I whacked the steering wheel, leaning back in my seat and trying to think clearly. “I should have just finished them off.”

Addison’s face paled further at the implication of my words. "If they check the security cameras..." she began, her voice trailing off.

My head snapped toward her, tone sharp. "Security cameras?"

Addison nodded, biting her lip. "Yeah, there are cameras out back near the parking lot. They’ll have footage of the whole thing."

I cursed under my breath. "Perfect. Just perfect."

My mind whirled with options. If the footage got into the wrong hands, Addison would be under scrutiny, but there would also be evidence of my involvement – and, by extension, my coven’s. This could easily spark a diplomatic incident between the elves and the vampires.

"We need to get that footage," I said, low and urgent. "Before anyone else does."

"But how?" Addison asked, her voice panicked. "The manager’s going to check it, and if he sees me on there he might want to look into my history. I can’t blow my cover. I’ve been hiding my identity so far but just barely–"

"He won’t," I interjected. "We’re going back to the club. We’ll get the footage before they can review it."

Addison looked at me with wide eyes. "Now you want to take me back?"

"Do you have a better plan?" I snapped.

Addison fell silent, her face twisting in thought. “Why are you worried about being caught?”

I stiffened, and the steering wheel creaked in protest under my grip. “I just – I can’t afford to have people looking into me either, okay? No one can know what I did tonight.”

She opened her mouth to question me further and then promptly shut it, leaning back in her seat with her arms folded. After a beat, she perked up again, eyes shining with renewed life like something just occurred to her.

“There are cameras all over the club. If we can get that footage, there might be record of Penelope on there.”

That right there was the bigger picture I couldn’t afford to think about at the moment. But she had a point, and it was clearly important to her. I shot her a sideways glance. “You want a lead on your missing sister, we need that footage.”

The dancer/doctor/potential secret third thing for all I knew, wiped at her eyes and fixed me with a look reminiscent of the first night I laid eyes on her. Driven, determined, and completely in control. “Let’s do it.”

I started the car again, pulling out of the quiet street and heading back toward the club. “You’re awfully calm for someone who was bawling on my shoulder a few minutes ago.”

“A moment of weakness,” Addison huffed, jutting out her jaw in defiance. “Won’t happen again.”

I kept quiet, but a moment later she spoke up again, softer than before. “Thank you, by the way. For – well, everything.”

I turned a corner, sharper than intended. “No problem.”

Truth be told, I didn’t hate her crying on my shoulder. Her outburst was no different to my violent response to finding her in danger. Emotional overload. And it occurred to me then, that it was the first time I had ever had her in my arms. Despite the dire circumstances, it felt… good. But there was no time to dwell on that just yet.

My mind was churning, calculating my next move. We didn’t have much time, and I couldn’t afford any more mistakes. I just needed to get in, get the footage, and get out.

From the corner of my eye I saw Addison scrutinizing me, a kind of fascinated curiosity in her expression. “Take a picture, it lasts longer.”

"Are you a shifter?" she asked bluntly, as if the idea had just occurred to her.

“What?” I snapped my head in her direction, nearly speeding right into a stop sign at the disruption.

"You know, a shifter. Like a werewolf." Addison repeated. Her eyes were still red and teary, but her tone was oddly casual, like we were discussing the weather.

I could only stare at her and hope like hell there were no turns up ahead.

“I’d forgotten all about it until now.” Addison shrugged at my stupefied expression. "I saw this girl shift during a sleepover when I was a kid. I didn’t believe it at first, thought I was half-asleep and dreaming, but then when I was working in the ER, this guy… super hairy, he went nuts. Destroyed half the ward before security managed to get him. That’s when I realized maybe I wasn’t crazy."

I exhaled, trying to wrap my head around the abrupt change in the conversation. And the fact that Addison-Kinsley-Whateverthefuck was aware of the supernatural to some degree.

"No. I’m not a shifter," I said flatly, too encumbered to add another major concern to my plate.

"Then what are you?" Addison’s voice took on an almost teasing lilt, but there was genuine curiosity behind it. "I mean, you’re obviously something. No normal human can do what you did back there."

I shot her a sideways glance, trying to think of an answer that wouldn’t make things worse. "I’m just... good at fighting," I said lamely.

"Yeah, right," she snorted. "What, did you grow up in a Shaolin temple or something?"

I rolled my eyes, almost – almost regretting ever getting involved with this woman. "Let it go.”

I could already feel the impending headache. And I had no one to blame but myself.

When Micere loomed into view, I parked a little further down the street, pulling into an alley where we wouldn’t be spotted.

"Wait here," I told Addison, already sliding out of my seat.

"Absolutely not," Addison shot back, unbuckling her seatbelt. "I’m coming with you."

I opened my mouth to argue but stopped myself. We were running out of time and we couldn’t afford to waste it bickering. "Fine," I muttered, pushing the car door open. "But stay behind me and keep quiet."

We hurried toward the club, heading for the back door just like before. The back entrance was quieter than the front, but I still kept my senses on high alert as we approached. A few steps from the entrance I spotted Ethan leaning against the wall, smoking a cigarette. He raised an eyebrow when he caught sight of us.

"What the hell is going on?" he asked, exhaling a cloud of smoke. "Everyone is up in arms about some grand robbery, and I know you’re involved, Hunter."

"I’m trying to fix it," I replied curtly, glancing down the hallway behind him. "We need to get into the manager’s office and grab the security footage."

Ethan stared at me for a moment, his expression frosty. If we’d met under different circumstances I would have introduced him to Dylan. They could have a stare-off.

“Are they looking for me?” Addison intercepted our glares, catching Ethan’s attention. “What did you tell them?”

Ethan’s expression softened for her and he smirked. “I told them you’d blown chunks all over the change rooms and had to head home. So long as they don’t catch sight of you, that story holds.”

Addison grimaced, shooting him a withering glare of her own. “Did you have to be so specific?”

"Never mind that. Can you help or not?" I demanded, patience wearing thin.

Ethan sighed, taking one last drag of his cigarette before tossing it aside. "Fine. I’ll distract them, but you two better make this quick. The manager’s not stupid."

Considering my actions of late, I was feeling rather stupid myself.

Chapter 10

Addison

I had no intention of spilling my guts to a woman I was beginning to suspect was not at all human, and I certainly hadn’t anticipated playing accomplice in a heist that night. But stranger things had happened, and there was too much at stake to hesitate now.

Ethan had ushered us through the back door of Micere with his usual nonchalant charm, striding ahead to strike up conversation with anyone who might have been loitering around. He veered left, redirecting a poor unsuspecting dancer as he went with an opening line that he certainly intended for me to hear.

“Did you hear about Addison? Poor dear couldn’t hold her liquor, or her lunch for that matter. I’ve never seen a projectile vomit of that velocity –”

I had half a mind to stomp on after him and defend my dignity, but Hunter was already tugging me in the other direction. We left Ethan prattling away to the confused woman as the two of us went right, heading deeper into the dim back corridors of the club.

Needless to say, my nerves were frayed. Grabbing that video footage wasn’t going to be easy, and after what I’d seen Hunter do to those men earlier I didn’t want to think about what she’d do to anyone who caught us.

The corridor was narrow, illuminated only by emergency lights that cast eerie shadows against the walls, the muffled, jarring shriek of techno music reverberating through the building not helping my anxiety in the slightest. I walked ahead of Hunter, keeping my steps light, and ignoring the gnawing dread in my stomach.

I snuck a glance at her from the corner of my eye. She moved with the kind of grace that suggested she’d done this before – silent, controlled, and utterly calm. But I could see the tension coiled beneath that exterior. Whatever her reasons, Hunter needed that footage just as much as I did.

We turned a corner and I glanced back at her. “Almost there–”

I didn’t get the chance to finish my sentence. One moment I was leading the way, and the next her arm was snaking around my stomach, thumping the wind out of me as she yanked me off my feet. Her other hand clamped over my mouth, cutting off the words that had barely left my lips.

My back hit her chest, and she pulled me with her in one fluid motion, dragging us both into the shadows. I tensed up on impulse as Hunter’s grip around me tightened, clamping me in place with alarming ease. I could feel the searing heat of her body against mine, the dig of her fingers at my waist. Hot breath brushed against my neck and left goosebumps in its wake.

Past the thundering of my heartbeat I heard footsteps heading our way.

Hunter didn’t say a word. She didn’t have to. Every inch of her body was tense, coiled like a predator ready to strike, waiting for whoever was approaching to pass us by. I couldn’t see much from where we were tucked away, but I could hear the footsteps – slow and shambling, too close for comfort.

But it wasn’t the fear or the rush of adrenaline that left me breathless in her arms. It was the way my body reacted to her, the impossible strength of her grip around my waist, her hand still covering my mouth.

I wasn’t supposed to feel like this. I wasn’t supposed to notice how good she smelled – like rich leather and something more inconspicuous but comfortingly familiar, like rain in the city. I definitely wasn’t supposed to feel the flicker of arousal curling low in my stomach, making my breath hitch against her palm.

Hunter shifted slightly and my pulse quickened, a small gasp muffled against her hand. As the footsteps grew louder her arm around my stomach tightened, and the strength in that small gesture sent a strange thrill reverberating through my body.

The footsteps grew louder still, and then they passed. Whoever it was, they didn’t notice us tucked away in the shadows, and after a moment the sound faded down the hall.

Hunter held us still for another heartbeat, just to be safe, before slowly lowering her hand from my mouth. Her arm unwrapped from my waist and I exhaled a shaky breath, not trusting myself to look at her right away.

“You good?” Her voice was a whisper, low and close to my ear.

I nodded, grateful for the dim light hiding the heat creeping into my face. “Yeah… yeah, I’m good.”

Hunter’s hand brushed my own as she stepped back and I jerked away, giving her a wide berth as I forcibly willed myself to get it together.

From the shadows she gave me a small, knowing smirk, clearly enjoying the effect she had on me. “Didn’t know you were so jumpy.”

I rolled my eyes, trying to play it cool despite the sudden unsteady tremble in my knees. “I’m not jumpy. You just–” I stopped, realizing there was no good way to finish that sentence without sounding ridiculous. “You surprised me.”

“Well, I’m terribly sorry for startling you,” she drawled, still smirking, charlatan eyes flickering in the darkness like she knew exactly what was running through my mind.

I huffed, turning on my heel to lead the way again, though my heart was still pounding a little too fast for my liking. “Come on, let’s just get this over with.”

Hunter chuckled quietly behind me, and the sound sent a shiver down my spine. I did my best to ignore it, focusing instead on the task ahead.

My heels echoed in the hallway, sharp taps that synchronized with Hunter's, lending a disconcerting rhythm to our so-called stealth mission. The corridor seemed to stretch forever as we approached the manager's office, a dingy room I hadn't set foot in since my first day at Micere.

My hands were slightly trembling, betraying my nervousness, but I managed to steady myself enough to handle the door. It clicked open after a moment of fumbling, and Hunter slipped inside first, scanning the room before gesturing for me to follow.

The office was quiet, the soft hum of electronics the only sound in the cramped space. I stepped in and shut the door behind us. Hunter was already at the computer with her attention fixed on the screen displaying various angles of the club. Through one of the grainy feeds I could see Ethan, hand on hip, casually chatting up one of the bouncers who had unknowingly passed us by.

"Okay," Hunter murmured, sliding into the swivel chair with a grace that made even the simplest movements seem deliberate. "Let's see what we've got."

I hovered behind her, wracked nerves apparent in my voice as I glanced toward the door. "Will this even work? What if there's a password or something?"

"Relax.” Hunter cast a curious glance over my wringing hands, tossing dark hair over her shoulder before returning her attention to the screen. “It’ll work."

A few tense moments passed as she clacked at the keyboard and I peered over her shoulder, trying to make sense of the glowing pixels. "Didn’t know you were a hackerman."

"I’m not," Hunter responded casually as the computer prompted for a password. Without hesitation, she typed in an answer, 69, and just like clockwork the system unlocked. "Your boss is just predictable."

On the screen, the camera feeds flitted between old shots, and I watched my assailants circling me from a new angle. That alone left a pit in my stomach, but when Hunter showed up on the feed, blinking into existence where she hadn’t been a moment ago, she quickly cut the video, shooting me a side-eye that dared me to comment.

I just stared back, biting my lip. Whatever she had done out there, whatever she’d done to those men, she didn’t want anyone looking into it. Not even me.

Standing at her back while she flicked through the footage, Hunter seemed all too human. Her collar was ruffled, and I could see the faint outline of her bra strap through the thin fabric of her shirt. Her hair bunched over her shoulders in shaggy waves and her foot tapped an impatient tempo on the tiled floor. She dressed human, she acted human, but her earlier display of strength suggested otherwise.

"It’s all here." Hunter interrupted my thoughts as she rifled through the manager's desk and pulled out a flash drive from one of the disorderly drawers. "This footage goes back months. If your sister was hanging around Micere, she’ll definitely show up on here."

She plugged in the flash drive, selecting a hefty number of files before initiating the download. The chair creaked as she settled back, watching the progress bar like it was the most ordinary thing in the world. I couldn't mimic her calm, my own nerves fraying as I stood rigid, every faint sound from the hallway sending my heart into overdrive.

Hunter clicked another tab open, casually flipping through the live feeds while we waited, and with nothing better to do I leaned in closer to get a better look. My arm brushed against her shoulder and the proximity sent another unwanted shiver down my spine. I tried to focus on the screen, but my attention was divided between the flickering pixels and the beguiling warmth emanating from the woman beside me.

“Oh my god!” Hunter’s evil snicker caught me off guard and I glanced at her, startled, before following her gaze to the footage on screen.

From one of the cameras dotted around the club, we watched one of the bartenders mixing a drink, seemingly routine until he surreptitiously spat into the glass just before serving it to a fancy-looking red-headed man sitting at the bar.

"Ew – that's disgusting!" I exclaimed, but Hunter only laughed harder.

"Trust me.” She chuckled, watching the man sip his drink with a kind of fiendish glee. “That guy of all people definitely deserved it."

I raised an eyebrow, tearing my eyes from the travesty on screen. “Do you know that man…”

My voice trailed off as Hunter turned to look at me, her face mere inches from mine. Her gaze was intense as always, but there was a playful twinge to her lips that made my heart race. The sudden closeness sent a jolt through me, rendering me momentarily speechless.

Hunter clearly noticed, the corners of her mouth tilting upwards as she teased me. “What’s that?”

Trying to recover, I cleared my throat and shifted slightly, though I didn’t really want to move away. The small room felt even smaller with her near, her very presence overwhelming.

"Uh – You know him?" I managed to get out, albeit a bit clumsily.

Hunter's smile widened. "Let’s just say, he’s something of a thorn in my side. Can’t say I don’t enjoy watching Elliot get what he deserves." Her voice was tinged with vindictive glee, and she glued her nose to the screen where the red-headed man was now sipping his drink, oblivious to the secret ingredient.

The way Hunter watched the scene with detached amusement made me wonder about the myriad of stories she must have tucked away. Stories I was increasingly eager to hear.

But before I could gather my thoughts and pry further, Hunter’s demeanor changed dramatically. She jerked upright in her seat, head angled toward the door as she lifted a finger to her lips.

I froze, my words swallowed in an instant, and listened for the tell-tale sound of footsteps. Despite my best efforts I heard nothing, but Hunter was already moving, her reaction swift and sure. She leapt to her feet, and in doing so aligned her body against mine. My breath caught in my throat as the close contact left me momentarily breathless.

It didn’t occur to me to step away.

Then I heard it too – footsteps, faint but approaching fast. Hunter’s quick reaction suddenly made sense. She rolled her eyes, reaching the door in two strides. “As predicted, Ethan is useless.”

The casual smirk was gone, replaced by a sharp focus I had come to recognize.

“What the hell do we do now?!” I whispered but I wanted to scream, dancing on my toes as the footsteps grew louder.

The handle rattled, and my stomach dropped. Hunter looked back at me, her expression stern, signaling me to stay quiet. The door creaked open and a staff member – a janitor, by the looks of his uniform – peered inside. He caught my eye and I blanched in response.

The guy looked like he was about to say something, but Hunter was quicker.

She moved impossibly fast, her hand shooting out to grab the collar of his shirt. The man yelped in surprise as she yanked him toward her and leaned in, whispering something indecipherable before he could say another word.

The janitor’s eyes widened for a moment and then glazed over, his face going slack, and Hunter released him.

“You didn’t see anyone in here,” she said smoothly, her voice laced with an almost hypnotic quality as she straightened out his shirt. “You’re just checking the halls like normal.”

I watched with bated breath, frozen in place as Hunter smiled at the guy. “You have somewhere else to be, don’t you? You should get going.”

It was the kind of smile you see in toothpaste commercials, bright and dazzling, and completely out of place considering her menacing tone.

The man nodded slowly, incomprehensibly backing out of the room without another word.

My pulse was racing, but Hunter was already back at the computer, grabbing the flash drive as the download finished. She hit delete on the remaining footage and straightened up. “Let’s get out of here.”

“Wait – Did you just threaten him away?” I gaped at her, gesturing at the door where the janitor had been. “What if he tells someone? All of this would have been for nothing.”

“He won’t breathe a word to anyone.” Hunter brushed past me, hauling the door open and beckoning me through it. “Trust me.”

“But I–” I didn’t get to finish my protest as Hunter ushered me down the hallway, steering me out of view of the bouncer rounding the corner ahead of us.

We slipped unseen through the corridors, finally making it to the back door with Hunter still gripping my shoulders. Ethan was waiting outside, leaning against the wall, cigarette smoke curling in the air.

"Did you manage?" he asked, flicking the butt of his cigarette to the ground and stomping it out. His eyes flickered between the two of us, suspicion and concern splicing his expression.

“Next time, keep an eye on the janitor.” Hunter strode past him and then paused, waiting for me to catch up.

I let out a breath and pulled Ethan into a quick hug. "I’ll explain later, I promise," I said quickly. "Just... thank you for covering for me."

Ethan sighed but nodded. "Like I said, I told the manager you went home early. You’ll still be in trouble, but not the kind that’ll get you fired."

He eyed Hunter pointedly, before untangling my arms from his neck. "Just don’t let her drag you into something worse."

The drive to – wherever we were headed – was quiet, populated with the soft hum of the car engine and the occasional flick of Hunter's gaze to the rearview mirror. I watched her from the corner of my eye, noting the slight furrow of her brow. It was the only sign that the night’s chaos had brushed even the slightest against her usual calm and composed exterior.

I fiddled with the small flash drive in my hands, turning it over and over while my thoughts raced. Ethan was distrustful of Hunter, and truth be told, I was beginning to question the true nature of my enigmatic companion myself. Yet there was no denying she had stepped into my life like a guardian angel – not once, not twice, but multiple times now.

First, redirecting a handsy drunk during New Year's, then appearing out of nowhere to handle those thugs, and now this lead… she was a chaotic whirlwind contained in a slick suit, somehow exactly what I needed, even if her motives weren’t purely altruistic.

My pulse was still racing from the evening's events, the tension and thrill of the heist mingling with a sense of relief, maybe even hope, that began to settle in. Because of her.

Hunter brought the car to a stop and I looked up to see a massive, sleek office block towering before us.

"This is it," she said, nodding toward the building. "I’ve got a laptop upstairs."

“Is this… High Stakes headquarters?” My eyes nearly popped out of my skull as I turned to her. High Stakes health products were a big deal around the city, a favorite among fitness enthusiasts and health gurus alike. “You work here?”

Hunter replied with a shrug and a ribald smirk, “It’s a well-paying job.”

I cast my gaze around the interior of her sports car, only just coming to realize that everything about this woman, from her clothes to the way she carried herself, screamed excessive wealth. “No kidding.”

Most of the lights in the building were out, adding a layer of intrigue as Hunter directed me past the grand front doors to a smaller, more discreet entrance – and as we slipped inside, she chose the fire escape staircase over the main lobby.

“Are we breaking and entering?” The place was empty, but her shady tactics made me inclined to whisper as she guided me up the stairs.

“No! I literally have a key.”

Considering the way she promptly ushered me out of sight of the security cameras, I was far from convinced.

Hunter rebuked my condemning expression with a shrug. “I am, technically, free to come and go as I please – but guests are usually expected to sign in.”

On the twelfth floor we finally reached an office – Hunter’s office, I realized – and stepped inside.

The room was neat and minimalistic, but the weathered red coffee machine and scattering of detective novels gave it a strange sense of home. The sofa in the corner looked lived-in, like it had served as a makeshift bed for much of its life.

“All right. Let’s see if this was worth the trouble.” Hunter moved to her desk and booted up the laptop, motioning for the flash drive.

I handed it over and leaned closer as the footage began to load, the proximity sending a subtle thrill through me.

"Do you know when Penelope worked at the club?" Hunter's voice was a low murmur, cutting through the quiet.

I scanned the contents of her desk before responding, taking in the discarded coffee cup, the stack of papers, and a bat-shaped paperweight grinning with exaggerated fangs.

A part of me wondered why Hunter had brought me here instead of to her actual home. The most probable answer was she simply didn’t trust me enough to show me that part of her life. But looking over the contents of her office and the way she seemed to uncoil like a cat stretching out in the sun, something told me this place was home to her to some degree.

"Roughly nine months ago. Late at night, mostly. She wasn’t there long, just a few weeks," I replied eventually, watching as Hunter's fingers flew over the keyboard, pulling up the archived footage.

Hunter clicked through the security footage, cycling back to the dates I relayed to her. Together, we watched frame after frame of Micere at night – patrons milling around, dancers on the stage, bartenders rushing to keep up with orders.

And then, there she was, Penelope, apparating on screen in shades of gray. Like a ghost.

Penelope looked different from how I remembered her; hair pulled into loose curls, lips painted and eyes layered with heavy makeup. She was smiling as she carried a tray between tables, chatting casually with patrons. But there was something else, noticeable even in the grainy shade of the security camera – a tiredness in her eyes that I recognized instantly.

Hunter glanced up at me but said nothing, letting the silence stretch on as I stared at the screen. The ache in my chest grew with each frame.

We sped through the footage, watching night after night unfold. In every clip, Penelope was always there, going through the motions. It wasn’t until I spotted the woman that I remembered to take in a breath.

"Wait, go back!" I lurched forward over Hunter’s shoulder, and she dutifully rewound the footage.

It was uncomfortably easy to single her out – a woman lingering in the background, always nearby whenever Penelope was on screen. She appeared in different scenes, always just a short distance from my sister.

The woman was tall, unusually so, and well-dressed. The kind of well-dressed that insinuated money – enough to spend on a lavish wardrobe. The most damning piece of evidence was the sunglasses, big and reflective, but the direction of her gaze was clear. She was always, always, watching Penelope.

In the first clip, the woman was seated at the bar, nursing a drink while Penelope moved past her. In another, she was at a table near the dance floor, her shaded gaze following Penelope’s every move. There was something predatory in her presence, a quiet intensity that made my skin crawl.

"This is the lead you've been looking for?" Hunter muttered, eyes still locked on the screen.

I nodded, heart lodged in my throat. “I heard there was a woman who was always hanging around Penelope, a private client who seemed a little too eager. She matches the description.”

For a moment, I just stared at the screen. As the footage flickered before my eyes, showing Penelope’s world as it had been a few months ago, the distance between us felt like a chasm I couldn’t cross. All I wanted was to reach through the screen, take Penelope’s hand, and pull her back to safety. But my sister was long gone from this place, and the woman with her, the one who might have taken her, was still a mystery.

Hunter frowned, her fingers hovering over the keyboard as she replayed the footage. “Who is she?”

"I don’t know, but this… this is important. Hunter, I need to find out who she is. I don’t know if she had something to do with Penelope’s disappearance, but I can’t ignore this."

Alongside the sense of foreboding that haunted my every waking hour these days, there was a burgeoning determination igniting in my chest. This woman was a mystery, sure, but I was one step closer to finding my sister. And maybe, just maybe, I didn’t have to do it alone.

“You know…” the idea was half-formed and ludicrous, but batting my lashes had worked so often before, so I leaned near Hunter’s ear and tried my luck. “We make a pretty good team.”

Hunter promptly turned in her seat to look at me, brow raised and clearly not buying my bullshit. "What are you getting at?"

Despite everything, I cracked a smile, hovering like a devil on her shoulder. “You down for a little more snooping?”

Chapter 11

Hunter

I lounged in the conference room at High Stakes headquarters, staring at the stack of papers on the table but not seeing any of it. Jordan and Maxine were deep in conversation, hashing out the details of some new advertisement while I willed away the minutes, slouching in my seat.

Jordan was animated, waving her hands with each word as she paced back and forth. "And I'm telling you, Maxine, if we position the product just right, it's going to fly off the shelves!"

Maxine, occasionally the voice of reason despite her penchant for drama, followed the redhead’s movements with a skeptical nasal exhale. "Jordan, darling, you could sell sand at the beach, but even you can't convince people that a health drink can double as car fuel. Let's keep it realistic, please."

Jordan stopped pacing, pointing a manicured finger in Maxine’s direction. "But that's the brilliance of it! It’s not just a drink, it’s a lifestyle!"

Maxine sighed, scribbling notes on her pad. "And my lifestyle includes keeping you from landing this company on an episode of ‘MythBusters’."

Their voices blurred into the background. I was miles away, my mind stuck on Addison. Addison Moore, the doctor-turned-dancer who had no idea how deep she was in over her head.

I ran a hand through my hair, trying to snap back to reality. After everything that happened at the club; after fighting off those elf assholes, committing petty theft, and sneaking Addison into this very office block, I had driven her home.

She’d given me her number, asked me to call her once I made a decision. But I still didn’t have an answer for her. Helping her meant more trouble. Helping her meant crossing lines that I knew would come back to bite me in the ass.

Helping Addison meant I was in for a major headache, plain and simple.

I had no real ties to her beyond that night, and with the footage in my possession, the elves who attacked us were off my back. I could wash my hands of it all, move on without worrying about them or whatever mess Addison was getting into.

But even though walking away made sense, it felt… wrong.

Addison’s explanation of her sister’s kidnapping had been wonky at best, delivered through a shower of tears and unhelpful tidbits, but she had told me enough to have me mildly concerned for her safety.

Penelope’s sudden disappearance at an elf-run club, the unusually tall woman following her around – it made me wonder if some kind of supernatural being was involved. A powerful one, maybe, if they were able to nab a Micere employee with no repercussions. And if that were the case, Addison was wading into dangerous territory.

She was human, vulnerable, and nearly completely oblivious to the supernatural world she was getting tangled up in. Hell, she thought I was a shifter. The poor woman knew next to nothing about the real supernatural world if that was the conclusion she jumped to.

And if I was being honest, I just really wanted to see her again.

God. Get a hold of yourself, please. I tried to haul my mind away from the doctor who dominated my thoughts, earnestly attempting to pay attention to whatever it was the other two were yapping on about.

"We tried a few different routes.” Jordan was seated now, rambling away with her paperwork long forgotten. Maxine was at her side as always, listening with rapt attention. "But Elliot’s the most promising elf we’ve worked with so far. The others were less pleasant.”

I stiffened in my seat. The elf deal. The deal I had nearly thrown in jeopardy with my reckless actions the night before.

I leaned my elbows on the table, vaguely attentive and trying desperately to veil my shame as Jordan continued, “Hell, there was one woman in particular, a rich elf with a stick up her ass and the most unsettling aura I’ve ever been subjected to. Also, who the hell wears sunglasses to a nightclub?"

I perked up immediately, suddenly on high alert.

“She was tricky to deal with, and just so rude,” Jordan continued casually as the conversation deviated from a serious meeting into a lighthearted gossip session as it so often did when those two were involved.

“Sunglasses?” I chimed in, eager to coax a few more details from the otherwise derailed conversation. “What kind of sunglasses?”

Somewhere in the back of my mind an idea was forming, though I couldn’t quite put my finger on it.

"I don’t remember – a pretentious pair that made her look like a bug.” Jordan scoffed, delivering the petty insult with a toss of her hair. “But she was really interested in our products, particularly the health serums. What was weird was that she insisted on having our meetings at Micere – same as Elliot. Seemed a bit coincidental, but elves are eccentric, right?"

That got my full attention. I leaned forward, not even trying to hide my sudden interest.

The same club where Penelope disappeared. The same club where Addison worked. The same club where I’d been spending far too much time, trying to decide what to do about her.

Jordan went on, oblivious to the change in my demeanor, "But she wasn’t interested in helping us set up shop. She just wanted an infinite supply of High Stakes products at half the cost. And she wasn’t too happy about being turned down either.”

“Do you remember her name?” I asked, keeping my voice as steady as I could.

Jordan frowned slightly, thinking for a moment as she chewed on her nail. “Flow, Flaura… no – something with a C? I’m not sure, we met with a few different elves. Maxine, do you remember?”

Maxine shrugged, but she raised her brow at me from across the table. “I’ve got their details filed away. But what’s got you so interested in elves all of a sudden?”

It was my turn to shrug, fixing my best smile in place as I answered her. “Just mild curiosity, these are potential allies after all.”

“I doubt that,” Jordan muttered, sinking into her seat. “Aside from Elliot, I don’t think any of the elves are willing to work with us. Some of them just don’t trust vampires, but that woman had something else going on. You should have seen the way she watched some of the dancers at the club. We’re the bloodsuckers here, but she looked at them like they were tasty little snacks.”

My instincts were screaming at me now. There was something here, something connected to Penelope, the mysterious private client, and that club.

After the meeting wrapped up I found Maxine at the front desk. She was scribbling something on a notepad balanced on her knees, but she glanced up when I approached, a smirk on her lips like she already knew what I was there to ask.

“Hey,” I said, trying to keep things casual enough to not trigger Maxine’s gossip alert. “Got a minute?”

“For you? Always,” she replied with a flourish, spinning her chair to face me. “What’s up?”

Maxine thrived as Jordan’s executive assistant, not just because she was organized and efficient, but because the position put her at the very heart of all the dramatic office dynamics. She was Jordan’s right hand, yes, but also the gatekeeper of secrets and an under-the-radar decision-maker.

It was a role that allowed her to wield a quiet sort of power, being involved in everything without drawing too much attention to herself (not that the preening vamp didn’t love attention). It also meant she always had information on hand, information that I currently needed.

I leaned in slightly, lowering my voice. “That list of names Jordan mentioned – the other elves she met with – do you have it? And… do you maybe know where to find them.”

Maxine’s eyes narrowed and she tapped her pen to her lips. “You’re being awfully mysterious. Something tells me this isn’t just corporate curiosity. What are you up to?”

I shrugged, forcing a grin. “Like I said, just gathering some intel.”

Maxine studied me for a moment, then sighed, flicking her hair over her shoulder. “Fine. I’ll text it to you. But do let me know what you’re up to some time – or I’ll be forced to do some digging myself.”

“I wouldn’t expect anything less,” I said wryly, dropping the fake smile and leaning against the desk. “But seriously, doesn’t it get exhausting being up in everyone’s business all the time?”

“Never.” I watched the small vamp grin, curling her hair around her finger.

Maxine loved her job, not just for the tasks it involved but because it kept her in the loop on every piece of gossip, every whisper of intrigue that passed through the office. She often joked that her position was the corporate equivalent of being a spymaster – overseeing the flow of information and managing crises before they ever bubbled to the surface. Dylan, the actual spymaster, was not a fan of that analogy.

Maxine’s smile smoothed out after a moment, and her tone was more somber when she added, “Gossip and hearsay are how I’ve survived all these years. It’s useful.”

Considering what I knew of Maxine’s history it was a rather lighthearted way to describe things, but my mind was already turning over the new information. A wealthy elf woman tied to the club? The same club where Penelope disappeared? It could very well be a coincidence, but it was a damn good excuse to see Addison again.

Before I could second-guess myself, I pulled out my phone and dialed a number. It rang twice before she answered.

“Hunter?” Addison’s voice was soft, a little uncertain.

I took a breath, steeling myself. “Yeah, it’s me. I’ve got a few leads. Can I see you?”

There was a pause, and when she spoke again, her voice sounded lighter, almost hopeful. “When?”

“Now,” I said, already heading for the door. “I’m on my way.”

Addison opened the door to her apartment and for a second I just stood there, staring, wondering if I’d gotten the address wrong.

She looked nothing like she usually did at the club. Her hair was tied up in a loose bun that was swiftly coming undone, golden highlights suddenly noticeable in the light of day. Gone were the heels that made her look ten times taller. She was barefoot, significantly shorter than me, and draped in a flannel shirt and frayed jeans. No makeup, no flashy outfit, just... Addison.

And yet, she was just as stunning as ever. Maybe even more so.

Addison frowned slightly, probably wondering why I was just standing there, gawking like an idiot. “What’s going on?”

I had to look away for a second, trying to keep my cool. The scent of her blood hit me like a wave, stronger than ever without the distraction of the nightclub’s aroma of sweat and alcohol. It took every bit of self-control I had to keep my composure.

“We have a lead,” I said quickly, gesturing toward the car. “I’ll explain on the way.”

Her face lit up like a Christmas tree, radiant in the sunlight in a way that body glitter could never imitate. “Does that mean you’re going to help me?”

I wasn’t prepared for her smile, a genuine smile that nearly sent me to my knees. She had a faith in me that made me want to run for the hills, more confidence in me than I had for myself. But she needed me, and that was reason enough to not turn away.

Rather than answer outright I motioned for her to follow, and hoped like hell that I wasn’t making another, massive mistake.

Chapter 12

Addison

Sitting in the passenger seat of Hunter’s car, I found myself ogling her as opposed to keeping my eyes on the road. She was still as enigmatic a woman as she had been when we first met, and every new detail she offered about herself only added to the mystery.

Everything she did seemed effortless – one hand resting lazily on the wheel, her head propped on the other with her elbow on the window sill. Couple that with the sports car and the low-cut top that showed off her… assets, she could have been a movie star.

But even with her casual attitude and calm composure, there was a tension to her, just noticeable if you looked hard enough. I could see it in the muscle of her forearm, taunt despite her limp grip on the wheel. I could see it in her face too, in the slight furrow of her brow. It was kind of hypnotic, really, trying to decipher her, like there was so much more lurking beneath the surface that I couldn’t quite see. And, I had to admit, I wanted to figure her out.

She glanced sideways at me and caught me staring, before returning her eyes to the road with a knowing smirk. I wasn’t embarrassed, though I probably should have been. Instead, I tilted my head, studying her more openly, curiosity well and truly sparked.

“Are you a witch?” The words tumbled out before I could think of a better way to phrase them.

Hunter snorted, her smirk widening into an amused grin. “A witch? Really? You’re way off.”

I shrugged, leaning back in my seat. “Well, you’re secretive, smart, and clearly not human. I’m just working my way through the list of possibilities here.”

“Good luck with that.” Hunter’s voice was light, but there was a glint in her eyes as she kept her focus on the road.

I frowned, my mind racing through every supernatural creature I’d read about or encountered.

“Okay,” I started again, folding my arms and getting comfortable. “if you’re not a witch, and definitely not a shifter… What are you, then? A mindflayer in disguise?”

Hunter only laughed, though there was a touch of hesitation to the sound. “You’re really determined to figure this out, aren’t you?”

I shrugged. “Can you blame me? You’re kind of impossible to read. Most people don’t have this many secrets.”

Her lips curved into a smile, but she stayed quiet, leaving me to my musings. I narrowed my eyes on her.

“Okay,” I said, “let’s run through the options. Illithid spawn, maybe not. And you can’t be a gargoyle either, you don’t exactly strike me as the brooding type.”

“I brood,” Hunter protested with a mock-serious expression, though her eyes gleamed with amusement. “Just… selectively.”

“Uh-huh. Are you sure you’re not a shifter? I could see you as a wolf or a panther, something dangerous and aloof.”

She seemed to consider it for a moment, then shook her head. “Nope. I’m not a shifter either. But I’ll take the ‘dangerous’ part as a compliment.”

I pouted. “You’re making this difficult. If you’re not a shifter, not a witch… wait.” I raised a finger. “Are you a demon?”

Hunter snorted, almost choking on a laugh. “A demon?”

“Why not?” I shot back, shrugging. “You’re pretty devilish. Plus, you kind of act like you’ve been around a while. You’ve got that timeless, old-soul energy.”

She rolled her eyes, but there was something warm in the way she looked at me. “I’m not a demon. But keep going, this is entertaining.”

“All right, fine,” I said, racking my brain for more options. “Maybe a fae? Though you don’t really have that whole ‘trickster’ thing going for you, and you’re a little too blunt to be a real fairy.”

I tilted my head, watching her closely for any hint, but she gave me nothing. Eventually, Hunter leaned toward me slightly, though she kept her eyes on the road. “What if I told you I’m just a regular human?”

I snorted. “Yeah, right. A human who can take down like eight guys with a few well-placed punches? Not buying it–”

My guessing game was interrupted by a sudden screech of the car’s brakes, and my body jerked forward against the seatbelt as the car came to an abrupt halt. Heart pounding, I turned to Hunter, confused and reeling from the whiplash. “What the hell was that for?”

She didn’t answer, her knuckles white as she gripped the steering wheel, staring intently ahead. All of her bravado was gone in an instant, replaced with something that looked a lot like stricken horror.

Following her gaze I noticed a couple crossing the street – a blonde woman laughing, arm in arm with a man who looked utterly smitten. In stark contrast, there was something cold in Hunter’s expression, a darkness I hadn’t seen before.

“Hunter?” I said softly, hoping to snap her out of whatever trance she’d fallen into.

For a moment, I thought she hadn’t heard me. Then, just as suddenly as she’d stopped, she shook her head, pressing the gas again, and the car rolled forward. But the tension didn’t fade. It lingered, thick in the air between us.

“Do you... know that woman?” I asked carefully, not sure if I was poking at something that should stay buried.

Hunter’s jaw tightened. For a long while, I thought she wasn’t going to answer at all.

But then, after almost a minute of silence, she murmured, “No. Not anymore.”

Ten minutes later, we pulled up to what looked like a fancy spa, the kind of place that keeps its luxury on full display, with marble columns and perfectly manicured lawns to boot.

I stared at it as I rolled down the window, completely confused. “Uh… what are we doing here?”

Hunter seemed to have recovered from her bout of spontaneous depression and shot me a mischievous grin. “We’re here to find one Esmerelde Flawne. She owns this place. She’s also our first lead.”

I sat back, folding my arms with skepticism. “And how exactly did you come across this lead?”

Hunter shrugged. “An associate gave me the names of some shady rich snobs who might do business at Micere. Flawne is the first on the list – a health guru type. I thought it was as good a place as any to start.”

She threw me a teasing glance. “And hey, maybe you can pick up a side hustle while we’re here.”

I blinked, baffled. “A side hustle? Doing what, exactly?”

“You’ll see.” She grinned, looking way too pleased with herself as we walked inside.

The interior was all sleek marble floors, soft lighting, and a faint eucalyptus scent. It was the kind of place that instantly made you feel like you didn’t belong unless you had a million-dollar bank account.

The receptionist, however – a young woman with blemish-free skin and a serene smile, greeted us warmly, clearly charmed by Hunter’s confidence before the swanky woman had even said a word. “Welcome to Flawne and Flow Spa. How can I help you today?”

“A pleasure to be back!” Hunter strolled to the counter like she owned the place, flashing a lazy smile that radiated Hollywood charm. “I’m an old friend of Esmeralde’s. I thought I’d pop in for a catchup while I’m in the city.”

I hung back, feeling like an awkward tourist in a luxury resort.

The woman’s smile faltered for only a moment before her eyes blinked with a faint, dazed sheen and she nodded – perhaps taken in by Hunter’s confidence? Or maybe just baffled into submission. Hell, that smile had worked on me, so who was I to judge?

“Oh, Ms Flawne won’t be in for a little while,” the receptionist hummed, flipping through the logbook in front of her. “But you’re welcome to hang around in the meantime. Feel free to enjoy the amenities.”

Hunter sidled up to me with a grin and a raised brow. “What do you say? Care for a swim?”

I crossed my arms, indignant and out of my comfort zone in the fancy establishment. “How exactly does lounging at a spa help us find my sister?”

She shrugged, completely unbothered by my skepticism. “Come on, you could probably use a break after what happened outside the club. And we’ve got time to kill until ‘Ms Flawne’ shows up. Might as well enjoy ourselves.”

She mimicked the receptionist's pompous airs and graces when mentioning ‘Ms Flawne’, and I sincerely hoped the poor girl was out of earshot of the mockery.

I hesitated, but there was something in Hunter’s eyes – something playful, almost teasing – that made it impossible to say no. And maybe I did need a break. Or maybe I was just curious to know what she looked like in a swimsuit.

My mischievous accomplice’s grin widened as if sensing my buckling resolve.

“Have you ever had the pleasure of wallowing in a heated pool –” she pulled out a sleek black bank card, waving it under my nose, “ – fully paid for by yours truly.”

“No, but I guess today’s the day,” I muttered, shaking my head with a deep exhale as she directed me toward the changing rooms.

Minutes later, I found myself slipping into a large, luxurious pool surrounded by stone tiles and warm, swirling steam. The water, I had to admit, was heaven – hot enough to ease the tension from my muscles but not so hot that it burned. It was a bathtub, but bigger. All I needed was a glass of wine.

“So, this is our first lead?” I asked skeptically, melting into the warm water like a bar of soap.

Across from me, Hunter slid into the pool with a fluid grace that was enviously unfair. She offered me one of her infuriatingly calm grins to boot. “Yup.”

I opened my mouth to protest, then shut it again. It was becoming increasingly clear that questioning her would get me nowhere. Instead, I watched her through half-lidded eyes, trying (and failing) to convince myself that I was looking respectfully.

Her swimsuit clung to her body in ways that made it impossible not to notice the smooth lines of muscle. Her dark hair was damp, curling slightly as it stuck to the nape of her neck and floated around her shoulders as she adjusted the strap of her swimsuit – and even that simple motion carried an elegance that made it seem like she belonged in a runway shoot rather than a spa pool.

I quickly looked away, pretending to be very interested in the ripples of water.

“This is... surprisingly nice.” I had to admit it, leaning back and letting the heat work its magic.

“Told you.” Hunter’s reply was low and smug.

The warmth and the soothing quiet, it all felt rather dreamlike. But Hunter’s presence was impossible to ignore. I found my eyes drifting back to her, tracing the way her shoulders moved just beneath the water's surface.

Her gaze was coy when she caught me looking, a little playful, like she knew exactly what was on my mind and was enjoying watching me rationalize it. “Liking the view?”

The heat in my cheeks was instant and I quickly glanced away, though it was too late to pretend I hadn’t been gawking. Caught, I couldn’t stifle the nervous laugh that slipped out.

“So...” I said, changing the subject before I embarrassed myself further. “Are you sure you’re not a mermaid?”

Hunter laughed, a deep, easy sound that echoed off the tiled walls. She shook her head, peddling water. “I would’ve made a terrible mermaid. Hell, I used to be terrified of bathtubs as a kid.”

I blinked, caught off guard by the strange confession. “Bathtubs?”

Hunter gave a small shrug, her expression momentarily shadowed. “Yeah. Long story.”

There was something in her voice, an undercurrent of old pain she seemed uninterested in revisiting. The moment passed quickly, her usual playful smirk sliding back into place, but I felt like I’d caught a glimpse of something raw.

But it was gone in a heartbeat, and I was left wondering if I’d even seen it at all.

Floating closer to her without really meaning to, I tilted my head. “You surprise me,” I murmured, louder than intended.

Hunter’s gaze flicked to mine, amusement dancing in her dark eyes. “Good,” she said, drifting closer and flicking water in my direction. “I like keeping you on your toes.”

“So much for the relaxing swim then. I’m starting to think you just wanted to show off your tits in that swimsuit.”

She glanced down, wriggling her shoulders in a way that made the water churn around her. “They are spectacular, aren’t they?”

I wasn’t sure if her cocky attitude had me irritated or aroused. But the burning sensation between my legs suggested the latter.

I cleared my throat, eager to change the subject before she could draw a confession out of me. “Back to my speculations – are you some kind of harpy or something?”

Hunter paddled lazy circles around me, chucking at my indiscreet misdirection. “No, but what makes you think that?”

I stewed over my answer for a moment and instead settled on another question. “How was it that you managed to get the janitor off our backs? I saw him last night – he looked right past me like he didn’t recognize me at all.”

That made her pause her strokes and left her floating in front of me, close enough that I could feel the smooth brush of her legs against my own.

“Who can say?” she said eventually, casting the question aside lightly enough and flashing her usual cunning smile. But those dark eyes were fixed on mine with undeniable intensity. “I can be very persuasive.”

Her legs brushed mine again, intentionally this time. The touch was light, fleeting, but it sent a shiver down my spine.

My breath hitched automatically and I could have sworn her smirk deepened, like she knew exactly the effect she was having on me. The space between us felt charged, the warm water wrapping around us like a silky cocoon.

“Hunter?” It was more of a breathy exhale than a spoken word.

“Hmm?”

“Why are you helping me?”

That teasing, devious expression wavered for a moment, warping out of existence until all that was left were her piercing, fathomless eyes. Her lips straightened out, and her brow creased slightly, like I was some kind of puzzle she couldn’t quite crack. She drifted closer, a hair's breadth away, her gaze searching.

I wondered then if she even knew the answer herself.

My heart quickened as her hand reached out, gently brushing a damp strand of hair from my face. Her touch was soft, almost hesitant, as if she hadn’t expected me to let her get this close.

Without thinking I leaned into the gesture, some touch-starved part of me savoring the warmth of her palm against my cheek. For a split second, Hunter looked surprised – and then that surprise melted into a familiar smirk.

“Do you get this close with all your private clients?”

Heat flooded my cheeks and I acted on impulse, sending a splash of water straight over her head.

“Hey!” Hunter laughed, dodging the worst of it with an exaggerated flinch, whatever tension there was between us subdued for the time being. “That’s not very professional.”

“I’m off the clock,” I shot back, grateful for the steam that hid the blush spreading across my face.

Before either of us could acknowledge the odd moment of intimacy, the receptionist’s voice cut through the steamy haze like a shower of cold water.

“Ms Flawne is ready to see you now.”

Chapter 13

Hunter

Esmerelde Flawne was a viper poised to strike, seated like a queen behind a massive mahogany desk and draped in soft blue fabrics that looked more expensive than some of the apartments I’d lived in. She was also clearly suspicious of us, considering the way one perfectly sculpted brow rose to her hairline the moment we entered her office.

“My secretary informed me that an old friend had dropped by.” Esmerelde granted me a tight, twitching smile – the kind that said she had already cast her judgment and found us severely lacking, but was too polite to let it show. “But I’m inclined to believe she has been misled.”

Her gaze lingered on me, waiting, sharp as a knife ready to slice through the first hint of dishonesty.

I kept my expression relaxed, letting an easy smile slip onto my face as if I wasn’t bothered in the slightest by her frosty demeanor. “Yes. Well, technically, I may have... exaggerated the old friends part.”

Addison sidled in beside me, back in her jeans and flannel, wet hair leaking spider web rivulets down her back. Esmerelde didn’t look exactly like the woman in the footage, but there was a resemblance in the angles of her face and in her long, slender limbs – evidence enough to keep our guard up.

“The name’s Harper.” I stuck out my hand to shake, but quickly dropped it again when Esmerelde wrinkled her nose in response. “And this is my associate… Wendy.”

I jutted a thumb towards Addison, who shot me a nervous glance before nodding along. Esmerelde looked unimpressed, folding delicate arms adorned with silvery bracelets. She didn’t look like the type to wear sunglasses and suit pants, but then again, Addison didn’t look like a stripper.

There was a reason Esmerelde was first on my list. Jordan had mentioned that the strange elf woman she had met with was unusually enthusiastic about High Stakes health products. And of all the names on the list Maxine gave me, Esmerelde Flawne and her swanky spa stuck out as a perfect match. It would just take a bit of careful probing to determine if Ms Flawne and our mystery woman were one and the same.

“The thing is, we were really hoping to catch your attention.” I took the liberty of pulling up a chair and settling in, lacing my fingers as I met the woman’s icy stare. “My friend here has a business proposition and I think you’ll want to give her a chance to explain herself.”

I had briefly filled Addison in on the plan, although a few minutes in the changing rooms isn’t much time to rehearse your lines.

She took a seat beside me, looking a little flustered when Esmerelde turned icy blue eyes her way, but, to her credit, she played her part with a smile and a lilting note in her words. “Absolutely. I’ve heard good things about this place, and I’d be honored to work with you on a very special project – if you’ll hear me out.”

Esmerelde gave us a once-over, gaze lingering on Addison a second longer than necessary. She didn’t drop her suspicious look, but the compliment seemed to stroke her ego enough to keep her interested. She gestured for Addison to continue and I held my tongue, hoping my accomplice was as skilled at wielding her words as she was with her body.

“You see,” Addison began, crowning her fingers and leaning on her elbows, “I’m a scientist, working in health research, and we’re interested in partnering with your spa to test out some new fitness regimes. Specifically, we’re looking at ways to optimize recovery, reduce bloating, improve muscle health, things that might just align with the services you already offer.”

Esmerelde’s expression didn’t give much away, but I could see the flicker of interest spark behind her cool exterior.

“We’ve been developing treatments that reduce inflammation and enhance post-treatment recovery,” Addison prattled on, surprisingly smooth for someone who was spluttering over my boobs in the hot tub a few minutes earlier. “I’ve reviewed the data, and your spa seemed like the perfect place to pilot some of our work.”

“I see,” Ms Flawne murmured, folding her hands delicately in her lap. “But why come to me? There are plenty of health clubs in the city.”

“Your reputation precedes you,” I chimed in, tilting my head in her direction. “We thought it was best to go straight to the top.”

I tried, ever so gently, to pry open her mind, searching for an opening to plant some influence in her head. But despite the coercion laced through my words, Esmerelde’s mind was inaccessible to me. It only took a moment to realize why.

The talisman was subtle, cleverly disguised as an elaborate necklace. But I recognized it for what it was. An elf charm. That all but confirmed the woman’s true nature, if the slightly pointed ears and whimsical aura weren’t obvious enough.

Esmerelde was an elf, high born considering the way she carried herself, but she clearly wasn’t aware of what I was. If she had been, that frosty attitude would be far less restrained. It was one of the few perks of being a turned vampire – without true vampirism in your blood, your human scent lingers long after you’ve been transformed. It was a decent cover and it served me well, but that talisman of hers was still a problem.

So long as Esmerelde had that charm on her person my coercion was all but useless – we would have to do things the old-fashioned way. I masked my mild irritation under a sharp cough and surrendered the stage to my partner in crime.

“All I’m asking is that you consider the proposal.” Addison gave the woman a polite smile, all sparkling teeth and no ulterior motives. “If this works, it could draw in plenty of high-end clientele. And I get to prove my hypothesis to the higher-ups and score the bonus I’ve been working toward. We both make money, and your spa gets professional accreditation. It’s a win-win.”

Esmerelde surveyed us for a moment, weighing the sincerity of our words as she drummed manicured nails on the desk. The silence stretched on just long enough to make things uncomfortable, but I had more than enough experience driving hard bargains, and this woman was bound to crack.

Finally, she gave a slow, deliberate nod. “Interesting. I’ll have to think on it. But I must admit, I prefer working with proven professionals over... spontaneous offers from strangers.”

I kept my expression neutral, though the jab wasn’t lost on me. Addison leaned forward slightly, gracious and syrupy sweet like she was addressing a temperamental child. “We understand completely. We’d love the chance to prove we’re serious about this.”

Esmerelde tossed a strand of dark hair over her shoulder, sleek and glossy like all elves I’d come to know and dislike. “Very well. I’ll have my assistant arrange a follow-up meeting. You can test out your methods on a consenting client.”

I smiled and tried not to look too smug about it. “Looking forward to it.”

With the pretense of business now firmly in place, it was time to cut to the chase. We were still playing a dangerous game, but at least we had a foot in the door – and more importantly, a reason to keep digging.

“You know, we’ve been considering a few avenues, but your establishment is clearly the best fit.” I gestured around the decadent office space, incense and aloe plants included. “Another option we were leaning towards was Micere and its collection of dancers.”

I lowered my voice slightly, mimicking the gossipy whisper of the highborn vampires of my coven. “Although considering the narcotics that pass through that place, we felt there would be too many… outside factors influencing the experiment, if you know what I mean.”

At the mention of Micere, Esmerelde’s nose wrinkled with disdain, though she kept her cold smile intact. “The club? That place is crass. Though you’d be surprised how many people of my pedigree find entertainment there. It’s appalling really.”

Like a fish on a hook, vampire or elf, the highborn could always be trusted to give in to the temptation of malicious gossip. And if Esmerelde wasn’t our target herself, she might just have information that could steer us in the right direction.

“Oh? Well, it’s a good thing we came to you first.” I traced absent-minded circles on the desk with my finger, keeping a clamp on my eager curiosity. “Like I said, we considered a few options. I wonder if you’re familiar with any of them? They’re all big names, but no doubt they don’t hold a candle to this establishment.”

Esmerelde turned her nose up, accepting the compliment with a sharp nod. “It’s in my best interest to keep an eye on potential competitors – and potential enemies no matter the industry. As such, I know just about everybody worth noting.”

I ran through the list of names in my head, snagging on the next possible target. “What about Catherine Raine? Apparently she runs some sort of forensics lab here in the city.”

Catherine Raine was another name on the list that had stuck out, although aside from her title as head of forensics, not even Maxine had been able to find much information on her. An elusive elf woman with a low profile was certainly worth looking into.

I feigned despondency and nudged Addison to play along. “We tried to get a meeting with her but she’s a rather difficult woman to pin down.”

Esmerelde’s expression didn’t change, but there was a flicker of something – recognition, maybe annoyance – behind her polite exterior.

“Cathy has no taste.” She said it lightly, as if discussing a distant cousin she could barely tolerate. “Unlike me, she prefers to waste her time observing the riff-raff of the city. But yes, I know her. She runs a forensic lab in the upper city. Quiet woman, keeps to herself. You won’t have any luck convincing her to work with you.”

I exchanged a quick glance with Addison, my mind clicking through possibilities.

“Thanks for the tip,” I said smoothly, masking my interest with a blasé shrug. “Though perhaps you could introduce us sometime. We’d love to branch out if this partnership goes well.”

Esmerelde waved a dismissive hand, already losing interest in our little charade. “Cathy and I aren’t on speaking terms currently. Although she does come by the spa on occasion, maybe you’ll run into her.”

“Not on speaking terms?” I raised a brow, peppering my words with snobbish intrigue. “Old flame perhaps?”

Esmerelde, however, was clearly done talking, snuffing out the idle chit-chat with a nasal exhale. “Forgive my bluntness, but that is really none of your business. Now – I am a busy woman, and I have clients to see to...”

She cast a glance towards the door – a subtle cue for us to get the fuck out of her office.

“Right, right. We’ll leave you to it then.” I hauled myself to my feet, offering an exaggerated bow as Addison followed suit. “I assume we can chat to your secretary about securing that second meeting?”

“Yes, Laura will arrange it.” Esmerelde’s tone was as sharp as her cheekbones. “But lie to my secretary again and I’ll have you banned from every establishment this side of the city.”

“Well.”

When we reached the car, I slid behind the wheel and glanced over at Addison who was dutifully chewing a hole through her bottom lip. "That went well."

Addison folded her arms, sinking into the passenger seat in a huff. "I’m still lost on what you were hoping to accomplish with that whole rigmarole.”

She wasn’t the only one feeling confused.

I couldn’t figure out why I was still there, driving her home when I should’ve walked away after the first night we met. It wasn’t just the pull of her presence – though that was certainly part of it. Addison had this way of making me feel... almost comfortable, like it was okay to let my guard down. To be the Hunter I had been before Selene.

And that was dangerous, for her health and for my heart.

But I couldn’t exactly say any of that out loud. Instead, I stuck to the task at hand – tracking down Penelope and the mystery woman who may have taken her. At first, I thought Esmerelde was our most likely target. But Esmerelde didn’t quite fit. She seemed way too proud of her reputation to get involved in something like kidnapping. Catherine Raine, on the other hand? Quiet, loner, frequenter of Micere with a keen interest in the ‘riff-raff’ of the city? Much more likely.

“You wanted a lead, and now we have one. Esmerelde doesn’t seem the type to skulk around Micere, but she knows someone who does.” I glanced over at Addison, hiding my hopeless internal crisis under a casual grin. “We’re tracking down her dear friend Cathy next.”

Addison was watching me with a fatigued sheen in her eyes. For someone who put on a corset and heels every night and wooed her clientele to high heaven, undercover work seemed to drain her of something, like she struggled to pretend to be anything other than who she was.

Who she was currently was a worn-out, albeit beautiful woman, in frayed jeans and an oversized flannel slipping ever so slightly from her left shoulder. Her damp hair was escaping her hairband, loose strands framing her face and dangling over dark chocolate eyes. But there was a determination behind the exhaustion, the surgeon ready and waiting to tackle whatever tragedy came her way. It was an inspiring kind of fire, but it was worrying too.

It was more than just ease I felt around Addison. There was also that nagging sense of responsibility I hadn’t been able to shake. Doctor or not, she was just a human, dead set on getting herself tangled up in supernatural affairs way beyond her understanding. She was stubborn, determined, and smart as hell – but still human.

If Penelope had been taken by elves, then Addison was in hot water. And the longer I stayed, the more I felt like it was on me to keep her from drowning in it.

“So I have to come up with some claptrap massage therapy, get on Esmerelde’s good side so she’ll let me stick around, and hope that this Catherine Raine shows up at the spa?” Addison rubbed her temples. “Sounds like a longshot to me.”

“It is.” I flicked the turn signal, dodging through traffic and probably earning a speeding ticket for my efforts. “But aside from the club, it’s the best shot we’ve got right now.”

The hard truth was, I liked being around Addison. I liked the way she met my flirting head-on, the way she didn’t flinch when things got messy. I liked her stubborn determination and the warmth she carried under all that grit. And maybe that was the problem. Because liking someone meant wanting more, and wanting more meant everything could fall apart.

Still, I couldn’t let her walk blindly into this without knowing what she was up against.

“There’s something else you should know,” I started casually but carefully, keeping my eyes on the road. "The woman we’re looking for – I’m pretty certain she’s… not human."

Addison turned slowly in her seat, more suspicious than startled. “What do you mean?”

I glanced at her briefly before focusing on the road. “I think the woman we’re looking for is an elf. And I’m willing to bet money that this Catherine Raine is the elf in question.”

She stared at me, processing the words. “Elf… Like pointy ears, carries a bow around, often accompanied by a loveable dwarf?”

“Legolas is not an accurate portrayal of elves.” I would have facepalmed had I not been keeping an eye on traffic, and Addison looked genuinely sincere in her inquiry – however ridiculous it was. “If you’re basing your knowledge of the supernatural on Lord of the Rings, you’re not at all prepared to go up against the real deal.”

Addison sat back in her seat, chewing on that information. I could see the wheels turning in her mind, but skepticism lingered in her expression. “Okay. Why do you think Catherine is an elf – Wait. Is Esmerelde an elf too?”

“Yes, Ms Flawne is an elf too. Though I’m surprised her haughty airs and graces didn’t give it away. Elves love to blend in where they can have influence. High-end spas. Nightclubs. Forensic labs. They’re not just running businesses; they’re controlling pieces of this city.”

At the mention of nightclubs, Addison’s eyes widened. “My boss…”

“-- Is also an elf. Micere is actually a big name in supernatural circles. Though you didn’t hear that from me.” I added that last part quickly, wincing a little as I broke yet another major rule for Addison’s sake.

Humans were meant to remain blissfully unaware of Micere’s supernatural side, and no doubt I’d be in trouble if Addison were to go blabbering away about elves and pixies with her fellow dancers. But I wanted to share my world with her. Or maybe I just wanted her to know me. The real me.

Addison blew out a breath, pressing her palms to her eyes like she was trying and failing to make sense of it all. “What the hell? Have I just been working with supernatural beings this whole time?”

“Looks like it.”

She shook her head, muttering something under her breath. She wasn’t exactly rattled – she was too stubborn for that – but the reality of it clearly unsettled her. And I couldn't blame her. It's one thing to know the supernatural exists in theory; it’s another thing entirely to realize the people you’ve been mingling with might not even be human.

“It’s a lot to take in.” I said it quietly, trying to gauge her reaction.

“You think?!” Addison threw her hands up, fixing me with an accusatory glare, and I winced at the shrill volume of her outburst.

Seeing the tension in her I eased off the gas, steering us into the right lane. I didn’t want to push her, not with that terrifying expression on her face. She could have been a schoolteacher instead of a doctor. She had the stern impression down pat.

“Look,” I tried for gentle, though reassurance was not one of my strong suits. “It’s not too late to back out. You could quit the club, go back to your real job. Forget about this mess. Forget about… me.”

The words came out more reluctantly than I intended, but they were the right ones. If my past taught me anything, it was that getting involved with me didn’t end well for anyone – least of all someone like Addison, someone who deserved better than whatever the hell I had to offer.

Addison’s head whipped toward me, and the half-wit in me worried I was about to be scolded.

“Forget about you?” She repeated it like the idea was absurd. “Are you serious?”

I gave her a small, humorless smile. “Might be better for both of us.”

She scoffed, shaking her head. “Hunter, I’m not backing out. I need to find Penelope. If you’re still willing to help me, I’m in. It’s as simple as that.”

Her ardent delivery hit me square in the chest, and for a moment I couldn’t say anything. There it was again, that warmth creeping in, the kind I had no business entertaining. I tightened my grip on the wheel, trying to keep my focus.

“Well, that’s… That’s good to know.” I murmured, sneaking a glance her way and instantly regretting it. The way she looked at me, steady and unwavering, sent a flutter through my chest that I wasn’t ready to deal with.

“On that note,” she added, her lips quirking into a strained smile, “you’re telling me you’re not an elf too?”

I barked out a laugh, surprised but definitely grateful for the sudden lightness. “Nope. Not pompous or pretty enough to be an elf.”

Addison tilted her head, her smile growing wider despite the crease in her brow. “Well, you’re only half right.”

I scrambled for a quippy response, some flirtatious banter to match her own, but something unspoken fluttered in my chest and I was rendered speechless all over again. Addison returned her attention to the window, unaware of the rippling consequences of her words.

I closed a hand over my sternum, pressing down on that sensation swelling in my chest. But it was utterly inescapable, and all I could do was focus on the road, tuning out the effervescent thumping of a heart that had just remembered how to beat.

Chapter 14

Addison

The bass thrummed beneath my feet, the lights strobing in time with the beat as bodies moved across the dance floor like they did every night inside the walls of Micere. It was a cacophony I never thought I’d get used to, but the hustle and bustle of the nightclub had finally settled into my bones. All things considered, the chaos was somewhat less stressful than the tense urgency of surgery rooms. I slipped through the crowd, another night at the club, same as every other, except for the knot of tension coiling tighter in my chest.

Ethan found me between sets, lurking near the back bar like always, his arms folded across his chest and a cigarette tucked behind one ear. “Hey. You got a minute?”

I glanced toward the stage, making sure my boss wasn’t watching, then pulled up a stool. Ever since the incident out back, the man had been breathing down my neck, scrutinizing every move I made. He hadn’t fired me yet, perks of being one of Micere’s biggest earners, but I knew I was on thin ice. One more misstep and I'd be out.

“What’s up?” I leaned against the counter next to Ethan, catching the bartender’s eye and pointing to the fridge full of cider behind him.

Ethan rubbed the back of his neck, looking uneasy and somewhat stifled in an all-leather getup. “I’ve been thinking about something... about Penelope.”

My stomach twisted at the mention of her name and I promptly changed my mind about ordering that drink. “What about her?”

Ethan shifted his weight, avoiding my gaze. “There was this one night. She was... well, high as a damn kite, to be honest.” He gave me a rueful look, like he was embarrassed on her behalf. Or guilty for his complacency as his friend spiraled further and further out of reach. “I didn’t think much of what she said at the time, but now... I dunno. It’s been bugging me.”

I straightened up, suddenly alert, ignoring the cider placed at my elbow. “What did she say?”

“She kept talking about that woman – the one who was always hanging around her.” Ethan’s voice lowered, and I had to lean forward to catch his next words. “Said the lady was asking her a bunch of personal questions. Stuff about her family. Her life before she started working here.”

He shook his head, frown lines wrinkling his usually youthful face. “At the time, I thought she was just rambling, you know? But... could that mean something?”

A cold, clammy sweat descended out of the blue, though I should have come to expect it by then. Penelope still haunted my dreams, hovered in my peripheral wherever I walked. Ethan’s insight only added to the unanswered questions already swirling in the back of my mind.

I tried to keep my expression neutral, but my mind was already racing.

“Actually...” I hesitated, then decided it was time to let Ethan in on part of what I knew. “We think her name might be Catherine. Catherine Raine.”

Ethan’s brows cinched, lips curling into a mirthless smile. “And who exactly is we?”

The way he said it made it clear he already knew the answer.

I exhaled slowly, bracing for his reaction. “Hunter.”

Ethan’s smile quickly dissolved into a conspicuous frown, his jaw tightening. “I don’t like her.”

“You don’t even know her,” I countered, though part of me understood his concern. I didn’t exactly know Hunter either, not really.

“I know enough,” Ethan muttered, folding his arms tighter across his chest. “She gives me bad vibes.”

I rolled my eyes but didn’t argue. Instead, I pulled out my phone and tapped on the stolen footage Hunter had given me, turning the screen toward Ethan. “Look, this is what we found. See for yourself.”

He leaned closer, watching as Penelope flickered to life on the screen, moving through the club like a ghost. I swiped through the clips, showing him the moments where Penelope was working, dancing, and – most importantly – where the mystery woman was always lurking nearby, just out of focus.

“That’s her,” I said softly, pointing to the woman lingering at the bar, bulky sunglasses aimed toward Penelope. “That’s Catherine – I think. We’re still figuring it out.”

Ethan’s lips pressed into a thin line. “So she was stalking your sister.”

“Maybe. Or... something worse.” I shook my head, feeling the familiar frustration welling up inside me. “We don’t know for sure yet.”

He straightened up, brow raised, gaze flicking between me and the screen. “And you really think this Hunter woman is gonna help you figure it out?”

I tucked my phone back into my pocket. “She’s already helped. She got us this footage, didn’t she?”

“And what did she want in return?” Ethan drawled, reaching over to snag my discarded cider and gulping it down himself.

“Nothing,” I said, though even I knew how ridiculous that sounded. “She just... helped.”

Ethan downed the cider in a matter of moments and pounded a fist against his chest, perturbed frown growing ever sharper. “And how exactly did she take down those guys outside the club, huh? You said she handled them like it was nothing. What is she, some kind of superhuman?”

I hesitated, the memory of that night still vivid behind my eyes. The way Hunter moved like no human could.

“Honestly? I have no idea what she is.” I said it more to myself than to Ethan. “Maybe she’s my guardian angel.”

Ethan gave me a dubious look, one brow arched. “She sounds more like a monster.”

The thought hit me harder than I expected. It was something I hadn’t considered, something that now seemed alarmingly plausible. Sure, I’d been trying and failing to guess her identity, but I hadn’t given much to whether or not she was actually dangerous – to me.

I shook the thought away, not willing to dwell on it for the time being. I was doing a lot of brushing off lately. Brushing off my worries, my fears… and my feelings towards my enigmatic partner in crime. “Whatever she is, she’s the only one helping us right now.”

Ethan didn’t look convinced, but he was at least willing to drop the subject for the moment. “Just... be careful, all right? We’ve already lost Penelope. I don’t want to lose you too.”

His words hit like a punch to the gut, but I swallowed and nodded. “I’m always careful. And I’m not going anywhere.”

Ethan sighed and gave me a tired smile, slipping the empty cider bottle into my hands. “I gotta get back to work. Try not to piss off the boss, yeah?”

As Ethan slipped back into the crowd, I lingered behind for a moment, rolling the empty bottle between my palms. My thoughts kept circling back to Hunter, her impossible strength, her ease under pressure, and the way she kept showing up just when I needed her most.

Demon or angel, guardian or something else entirely... whatever she was, I knew one thing: I couldn’t stop thinking about her. And that, more than anything, might have been the most dangerous part.

Hunter showed up later that night, following a brief text insinuating that she’d be very appreciative of another private session if I could only find the time. I had a backlog of eager clients rearing for a private session, but I figured it couldn’t hurt to give my new companion the VIP treatment.

She wanted my time? She could have it – she was helping me out after all.

I was midway through a set when I saw her leaning against the bar, dark eyes flickering in the strobe lights. She didn’t wave or try to get my attention; she didn’t need to. Just knowing she was watching was enough to make my skin tingle, a cold thrill shivering down my spine.

When my set ended, I slipped off stage and out of the showgirl persona, brushing glitter from my hair and glancing around the club floor. My manager was still on the prowl, but it was Ethan I was looking out for. If he saw me slipping off with Hunter again, I’d never hear the end of it.

It wasn’t hard to spot the blond, he was on the far stage, bright and lively under the spotlight, and dressed head-to-toe in that sleek, shiny leather outfit that looked like it had been painted onto his body. How the hell he was even able to move in that getup was beyond me.

I breathed a small sigh of relief and made my way over to Hunter. As long as Ethan was busy seducing half the club with his routine, he’d be too preoccupied to keep tabs on me.

Through the crowd I caught Hunter’s gaze and gave her a subtle nod, gesturing for her to follow me. She grinned that lazy, knowing smirk and pushed off the bar. I led her through the corridors and the thrum of bass followed us as we slipped into one of the private rooms, the door clicking shut behind us, sealing us away from the chaos outside.

As Hunter lounged against the door I finally noticed the cigarette dangling from her lips, and stared at her, aghast.

“Seriously?” My tone was more squeaky than stern, so I folded my arms to get the point across. “You know that stuff will kill you, right?”

Hunter gave a half-hearted laugh, taking a long, slow drag as her gaze traveled over me.

“Not likely,” she said through the exhale, tendrils of smoke curling from her mouth. “But if it bothers you that much…” She plucked it from her lips and crushed it against the wall, dark eyes twinkling with amusement. “I’ll quit. Just for you.”

The nonchalance in her voice, the way she said it like my happiness was the only thing that mattered – it threw me off balance. I rolled my eyes, veiling my astonishment under mild irritation. “You’re ridiculous.”

Hunter just grinned, stepping closer, the scent of smoke and something distinctly her lingering between us. “So, how are things going tonight?”

I shrugged, leaning against the back of the velvet sofa. “Busy. Boozy. The usual.”

Hunter’s gaze lingered on me, hungry and enthralling as always, but her expression softened just slightly. “I meant with Penelope. Any progress?”

I nodded, settling down on the sofa and patting the seat beside me, an invitation she didn’t hesitate to take.

“Ethan remembered something,” I said as she sat down, close enough that our legs touched and I could feel muscle rippling through the fabric of her suit pants. “He said that woman who was hanging around – Catherine, most likely – was asking Penelope personal questions. About our family, her past. Weird stuff.”

Hunter’s expression darkened. “Well, that’s… concerning. But not necessarily damning. I’m sure a lot of clients want to get to know their dancers to some degree.”

“Still.” I shrugged, and then promptly shuddered when my shoulder brushed hers. “Considering what we saw in the footage, I think this woman was after more than just voyeuristic pleasure. Have you had any luck finding intel on Catherine Raine?”

Hunter sighed and draped an arm over the back of the sofa. “Not really. Tracking her down has been a pain in the ass. I found her lab, but her secretary claims she’s out of the country and unavailable. No appointments, no calls. Nothing.”

“Great,” I muttered, running a hand through my hair. “So what’s the plan now?”

Hunter cocked her head to the side, closing her eyes and cinching her brow like this detective work was giving her a headache. “We wait. Keep an eye on the club and the spa. If she shows up, we follow her.”

I nodded, though the frustration gnawed at me. All of my pent-up anxiety clawed its way back to the surface, drowning out the thrill of Hunter’s presence.

Every second I spent waiting, every moment that passed without progress, felt like a second wasted. Every second drove Penelope further and further away from me; she was slipping through my fingers like smoke. It was like trying to hold onto a dream, one that faded more and more each day until I wasn’t sure if it had been real to begin with.

What if it was already too late? What if I did find her, but the gap between us had grown so wide, so vast, that I’d never be able to cross it? The more I searched, the more impossible it felt, like the world was conspiring to keep her just out of reach. The guilt gnawed at me, sharp and relentless.

When I tilted my head, Hunter was looking at me again, those sharp eyes noticeably softer than usual. “You’ll find her, Addison.”

The way she said my name, low and certain, had something warm and welcoming unfurling in my chest. Hunter didn’t say anything else. She didn’t push or try to comfort me with empty words, and for that, I was grateful. Her presence was enough to subdue the storm inside my head.

After a beat I shook my head, lightening the mood with a twirl as I got to my feet. “You came here for a dance and I’ve given you a pity party. Let me make it up to you.”

Hunter sank into the sofa and tilted her head back, her expression turning playful. “I came here for you, Addison. Like I said before, I enjoy the company – sad girl or seductress.”

My pulse quickened just from the way her eyes lingered on me.

The way she looked at me was different from anyone else – she saw me, like she appreciated the effort I put into everything, from the way I danced to the tumultuous thoughts in my head. It was unsettling... and yet, being around her felt like slipping into warm water after a freezing day. I didn’t have to perform with her. I could just be.

But that was dangerous – because no matter how good it felt, I couldn’t afford distractions. I had to find Penelope. Everything else, including the attraction that simmered between us, had to wait.

With a shake of my head, I slipped into the role I was supposed to play and began my dance, moving to the slow rhythm of the music. I turned slowly, arching my back in a way that always got clients' attention – not that Hunter needed coaxing to keep her eyes on me. Something about the way she looked at me made the room feel smaller, hotter.

But my mind was already wandering back to my next problem. “I’ve got that presentation at the spa soon. I need to impress Esmerelde if I want to stick around long enough to cross paths with Catherine, but... I have no clue how to give a massage.”

Hunter chuckled, a low, pleasant sound that did dangerous things to my insides. “Aren’t you supposed to be a doctor?”

“It’s not the same!” I turned quickly, timing my temperamental stomp with the music. “I know how to cut and stitch muscles, not... knead them into submission. Massage therapy is way out of my wheelhouse.”

“Oh please, it’s easy.” Hunter’s grin turned playful and she sat up slowly, her dark eyes gleaming with something mischievous. “Just come up with some elaborate pressure point jargon, poke some muscles, and Esmerelde will be eating out of your hand.”

“Or she’ll kick me out the door when she realizes I have no idea what I’m doing.”

“You’re way too in your head about this. But if it worries you that much–” Hunter pushed herself off the couch, stalking toward me with a silky smile. “I could teach you.”

My pulse quickened as she moved closer, and I cursed the way my breath hitched when she stood right in front of me, close enough that I could trace the subtle curve of her lips.

“Come on,” she murmured, gesturing at the sofa behind her. “Take a seat.”

I swallowed hard, my heart pounding, but I did as she asked, lowering myself onto the sofa. It felt strange – like we were switching roles, with her seizing control and leaving me waiting for whatever came next. But it was also... thrilling.

Hunter moved behind me, her fingers brushing my shoulder lightly as she gathered my hair and draped it over one side. The casual intimacy of the gesture sent my heart into spasms.

“Now,” she whispered, her breath warm against my skin, “relax.”

Her hands found my shoulders, and the moment she began to knead the tension from my muscles, my whole body melted beneath her touch. Heat bloomed low in my belly, spreading through me in waves as she worked her way down my back, her fingers firm but impossibly gentle. I’d seen the violence those hands could accomplish, I’d never expected them to be soft.

“See?” Hunter murmured and I stiffened as her breath brushed my neck, her voice smooth and teasing. “Easy.”

I closed my eyes, biting down on my lip to keep a soft, traitorous sound from escaping. Every touch was careful, deliberate, designed to drive me to something treacherous. My skin buzzed beneath her fingertips, and my thoughts grew hazy, slipping away under the pressure of her hands.

“Is this... supposed to feel this good?” I asked breathlessly, tilting my head back slightly to look at her.

Hunter only laughed, the sound low and dangerously seductive in my ear. “You tell me.”

Her hands traveled lower, brushing just beneath the line of my ribs, and the tension in the room shifted – thicker, heavier, the kind of tension that begged to be broken.

And then, I couldn’t help myself. I twisted slightly, meeting her gaze, my heart racing. Her eyes were darker now, hooded, and I knew – without a doubt – exactly what she wanted.

From the way my body responded to her touch, she was well aware that I wanted it too.

Maybe it was the consequences of too many lonely nights, my touch-starved solitude finally catching up to me. Maybe it was because she’d had my back, time and time again when I thought I had no one in my corner. Maybe it was just the way she was looking at me, like I was the only thing in the world she’d ever want to look at – like she couldn’t tear her eyes away.

I leaned in first.

My breath mingled with hers for all of a second before her mouth crashed against mine. The kiss was slow and searing, every inch of contact sending sparks through my electrified body.

Hunter wasted no time in closing the distance between us. She was over the back of the sofa and melding against me in a matter of moments, one hand holding fast to my jaw, refusing to break the kiss – not even for a breath of air.

I grasped for the self-control I so often brandished like a weapon, reaching for the reasons I had to keep my distance from the woman before me. But that part of me was distant, tired, and the rest of me thoroughly enthralled by the taste of her lips. Common sense was still there, somewhere. But it didn't quell the burning heat that tore through my body like a forest fire. It didn't inspire the same kind of restraint.

Hunter’s free hand alighted on my waist and then tightened its grip, pulling me closer as the world narrowed to the two of us. I melted in her grasp, and Hunter held me steady, gripping the nape of my neck as her lips traveled along my jawline and I seized the opportunity to suck in a ragged breath.

I hadn’t realized how lonely I was until that moment – until I felt Hunter’s hands on me, her tongue trailing fire down my neck. It was intoxicating, overwhelming, and exactly what I needed. She tilted my head to capture my lips again and I was falling, tumbling into her as her tongue probed my mouth with inquisitive, hungry intent.

When we finally pulled back, both of us breathless, I could only stare at her.

“Are you... a god or something?”

Hunter laughed, tousled hair falling over her eyes, brushing her thumb along my bottom lip.

“Not even close.”

Chapter 15

Hunter

Dylan was unusually chatty that evening. The vampire you could always count on to be stoic and grumbly was, talking, full-on rambling, like there wasn’t a filter between her brain and her mouth.

It was strange and somewhat jarring, but if Jordan and Skye were anything to go on, a happy, blissful marriage will do that to a person. The Dylan I knew before Amara was guarded, quiet, and moody as hell. The Dylan I knew now was still moody, but… lighter. She laughed more, her sharp edges softened up a bit, and she was always down to talk about her wife. It was a night and day difference, and I was currently bearing the brunt of it.

And damn if that didn’t spark some kind of yearning in me.

Seeing her happy, really happy, with Amara made something twist deep in my chest. A familiar ache. It wasn’t jealousy, exactly, but it was close. I’d told myself I didn’t need that kind of connection – hell, it was better that way. Less messy. But watching Dylan find it and thrive? It left a sour taste in my mouth. Maybe I did want something like that. Or, at the very least, it made me realize how much I missed it.

Or maybe I was just thinking too much about Addison.

I kept trying to tell myself that the kiss with her was just... attraction. Physical. Something I could shake off if I gave it enough time or, better yet, got it out of my system entirely in a night of passion on the glitter-slicked floor of Micere. It was just that – physical. Not to mention the scent of her blood, that decadent aroma that had my fangs aching to sink into her throat.

But who was I kidding? Every time I thought about her, her lips, the heat between us, the way she melted into my touch, it felt like a thread pulling me deeper, getting me tangled – cutting off air.

Dylan nudged me with her elbow, bringing me back to reality. “Are you even listening?”

“Sure,” I muttered, though I hadn’t caught a word she said.

The pale vamp rolled her eyes. “Well, we’re done here, right? Memory wiped? Cashier won’t be blabbing about her little vampire sighting…”

“Yeah.” I rifled through my pockets and hauled out a crumpled pack of cigarettes, only to pause and stare at the box. “Yeah, we’re done.”

I’d promised Addison I’d quit – not that a humble cigarette could do much damage to vampire lungs anyway. But you promised, asshole. I pocketed the box with a disgruntled sigh.

Dylan and I stood outside the jewelry store, the ‘closed’ sign flipped to face the street.

Earlier, two Leyore vampires had decided that Pam's Jeweler was the perfect place to have a snarling contest over God-knows-what, and the poor young cashier had been an unfortunate witness. It wasn’t a difficult job to handle – I’d wiped the woman’s mind, a quick and clean job. Another day in the life, and so on.

The woman clearly wanted to forget what she’d witnessed, she’d been shaking like a leaf when Dylan and I arrived. But even so, these jobs always left a bitter taste on my tongue. We had to keep vampire sightings under control, the safety and security of the entire Leyore coven depended on it. But prying into people’s minds was not as easy as it had once been. I hadn’t given it much thought, entering a mind and rearranging memories, not until Selene, at least.

“Hunter… Hunter.” Dylan waved a hand in front of my nose, snapping me back to reality, and I gave her a scowl for her efforts.

The vampire only shrugged, unfazed, and jerked a thumb over her shoulder. “Jordan and Sky want us to swing by their place. You coming?”

I was tempted to pass, but Dylan was already heading toward the car, and Addison wasn’t dancing that day, so I had nothing better to do but follow. When we arrived at Jordan’s apartment the redhead greeted us at the door, long locks in disarray and beaming in a way that made me wonder if she’d ever stop glowing after she and Sky tied the knot.

“Come in, come in,” Jordan chanted, dragging us both inside by the shirt collar.

Sky appeared moments later, one of the terrible twins balanced on her hip. “Perfect timing. Hunter, Dylan – the monsters are in need of some playmates. And Jordan and I need a breather.”

Dylan gave me a look of sheer horror, something that was definitely reflected in my own expression.

“I thought we were here for a debriefing. I have to be somewhere–” I made a desperate plea before, somehow, one of the twins was shoved into my arms before I could escape.

Dylan wasn’t far behind, holding the other like it might explode. “Yeah. Look, Jordan, I love these two but I’m not a good babysitter. You should’ve called Amara.”

Sky settled on the sofa nearby, rolling her neck and sighing as she sank into the pillows. “Sorry for the ambush, but we’re beat. Ursula’s been busy at college lately. She usually babysits these two when Jordan and I need a break.”

I stared down at the squirming toddler in my arms, stiff as a board, feeling completely out of my depth. When she started twisting and kicking, I resorted to holding the kid like a handbag, one arm supporting it awkwardly under the armpits, while Dylan had hers tucked under one arm like a football.

Jordan snickered from the kitchen, pouring herself a glass of not-quite wine and offering another to Sky. “Maybe Dylan is right. You two are awful at this.”

“Noted,” I muttered, adjusting my grip as the kid wriggled, giggling like the whole thing was a very entertaining game.

“Don’t drop it,” Dylan warned me, as if she wasn’t holding hers like she was about to chuck it downfield.

“Is this Hazel or Hilda?” I set the squirming monster down and she immediately zoomed across the living room, diving into the sofa cushions like a cannonball and chattering at the top of her lungs.

“I’m Hilda!” Dylan’s football yelled at me before twisting out of her shackles and wrapping her tiny arms around Dylan’s leg. “Aunty Sky said you’re going to play with us.”

“Aunty Sky is sorely mistaken.” Dylan lifted the kid off her leg the way you’d pick up a dirty rag, plopping her on the sofa alongside her sister.

They weren’t static for long, bouncing off the sofa and running circles around a stricken-looking Dylan while Jordan and Sky toasted their wine glasses at the havoc they wrought.

The twin torment continued for a few minutes, and Dylan and I were roped into an intense game of I Spy when I felt my phone buzz in my pocket. I shifted Hazel – no, Hilda – off my lap and pulled out my phone, grateful for the excuse to leave the hurricane occurring in the living room.

Dylan shot me a look of utter betrayal as I excused myself, and it was only when I noticed the caller that I reconsidered leaving my vampiric companion to her cruel fate.

Addison was calling. Addison who I hadn’t spoken to since we made out on the sofa at Micere. Addison who had occupied every inch of my mind, every hour, of every day.

I answered quickly. “Hey.”

“I think I’ve got something.” The woman wasted no time with pleasantries, her voice bubbly with excitement. “I was catching up with a colleague from the hospital, and he told me something strange. A patient went missing a few months ago – came in with a broken wrist, and poof, gone from his hospital bed. No one saw him leave.”

That got my attention. I pressed my cell to my chest and shot a quick look over my shoulder at Jordan. The redhead was curled up on the sofa alongside Sky, oblivious to my treachery as I slipped into the corridor. “People leave hospitals all the time.”

“This is different,” Addison insisted. “He had a visitor – a tall, beautiful woman wearing sunglasses. The police never found her, it was like she vanished right along with him. Doesn’t that sound familiar?”

It did. A little too familiar. I shifted the cell to my other ear, slipping into the bathroom and shouldering the door closed behind me. “You want to look into it?”

I already knew the answer.

“Yeah.” Addison said it breathlessly, already rearing to get going. “Are you free to meet up?”

I leaned over the sink and stared at my reflection in the mirror. The right thing to do would be to put the phone down and rescue my poor friend from an hour of babysitting. Keep the Leyore coven safe and Jordan’s business ventures along with it. But, as Maxine so often reminded me, I was never very good at following the rules.

“Absolutely. Be there in twenty.”

Again, there was that familiar, dangerous flutter in my chest. I knew I was in trouble – but hell, trouble never looked as good as Doctor Addison Moore.

Chapter 16

Addison

“What… is that?”

Hunter stood in the doorway of my tiny apartment, hands in her pockets, her expression oscillating between mild amusement and genuine horror as she gazed at the monstrosity of sticky notes and newspaper clippings on the wall behind me.

The living room was a disaster zone of papers, photos, the occasional mug of coffee, and on the wall; evidence – all connected with red string in what could only be described as an ode to shitty detective shows. I’d gone all out – multiple strings crossing one another in a tangled web, each one connecting potential leads to names, dates, and places. I knew it was a little over the top, but hell, it helped me visualize everything, and it was better than sitting around biting my nails as the overwhelming guilt and anxiety ate me alive.

“Disregard the obvious mental illness at play here and pay attention.” I jabbed a finger at the board, pointing to a blurry photo of the missing patient I’d recently learned of. “So, see this guy? Broke his wrist, went to the hospital, vanished into thin air. His visitor – a mystery woman the police never tracked down.”

“Sounds familiar,” Hunter murmured, scanning the strings I’d meticulously mapped out with obvious amusement and a sprinkle of concern for my sanity. “Think it’s Cathy?”

I nodded, chewing my bottom lip. “It could be. I mean, she’s currently the only connection we’ve got that’s probable. But–” I dragged the red string further along the board to a different photo. “I’ve been doing some digging, and we’ve got a couple more disappearances like this guy. Same pattern. Regular person, someone not many would miss, gone without a trace after being spotted with an odd, beautiful woman.”

Hunter hummed thoughtfully, loping across the living room to inspect the tangled mess I’d made. “You’ve got more patience than I do. Doesn’t all this hypothesizing make your brain hurt?”

“No,” I muttered, bending to snag a stray note and pinning it to the wall. “This is how my brain works.”

Hunter chuckled, low and warm, and it sent a flutter through my chest that I tried my best to ignore. It didn’t help that I’d been up all night, strategizing, “hypothesizing”, and thinking about her mouth on mine.

My lips still burned at the memory of that kiss, like a blazing brand on my skin.

It took a moment too long to realize I was staring at her, at her lips, turned down at the corners as she scrutinized my evidence wall. It took a moment longer to sheepishly tear my eyes away when she caught me looking.

“So...” Hunter dragged the word out after an agonizingly awkward beat. “Just out of curiosity. Do you ever take a break?”

I blinked at her, not quite dumbfounded but something close. She seemed disinclined to acknowledge the elephant in the room – the kiss that still lingered in the back of my mind, no matter how hard I tried to shake it off. But if Hunter wasn’t going to bring it up, then I wasn’t about to, either.

“I don’t have time for breaks. Penelope needs me.” My voice cracked slightly, and I cleared my throat, willing the knot in my chest to ease. “I can’t afford to stop.”

Penelope’s disappearance was the only thing that mattered. I couldn’t afford to be distracted, especially not by something as... complicated, as Hunter. She’d helped me a lot, true, but getting emotionally tangled with her was bound to lead me down a road I couldn’t risk traveling.

Still, no matter what I told myself, the way she acted like our wild few minutes together didn’t happen at all left a small pang of hurt in my chest. I tried to ignore the sting, to remind myself that Hunter wasn’t exactly a woman who wore her emotions on her sleeve.

“Anyway,” I turned my attention back to the wall, forcing a steady tone, “enough about me and my coping mechanisms. Let’s stay focused.”

Hunter dutifully straightened up, striding to stand at my shoulder and observe the wall alongside me, a faint smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. “Good plan.”

So that was that. We were both choosing to pretend it hadn’t happened. Fine.

Hunter and I sifted through every little detail of my detective wall for the rest of the day – every piece traced along the finest thread to the next possible conclusion, each possibility that felt maddeningly close yet frustratingly intangible. With the pile of newspaper clippings and printed photos around us, we were wading through a sea of dead ends and near-misses.

And all the while, the unspoken tension between us hummed in the quiet moments, like a wire pulled taut, ready to snap. We never mentioned the kiss, but it lingered, heavy in the air between us. I felt it every time she stepped close, every time her shoulder brushed mine. When she moved behind me to add a note to the wall I could feel the heat of her at my back, close enough to make my heart stutter.

I tried to focus on the job in front of me. But there was another thought echoing in the back of my mind, the section reserved just for Hunter. It occurred to me how natural it felt being with her, like I didn’t have to put on a mask or pretend to be anything other than myself. And that was... terrifying. I hadn’t realized how isolated I was until I met her. Now every brush of her hand felt like fire under my skin.

We worked until sundown, the light outside dimming to a soft glow. It was Hunter who eventually called it quits, groaning as she slid to the floor with her knees poking skywards.

“Addison, while your commitment to the haunted detective bit is impressive,” she reached up to tug on my jeans, coaxing me to join her on the floor among the rubble of discarded paper trails, “are you certain all of these disappearances are important, or is wishful thinking driving your theories?”

“I can’t prove it,” I swatted her hand away, gnawing on my bottom lip like it was going out of fashion, “but I know it’s all connected. It has to be.”

I expected a sarcastic comment, but when only silence followed I glanced down at her. Hunter was staring at me from her sprawled position on the floor, chin tilted to meet my gaze and serious in a way that seemed rare for her.

“You really care about her, huh? Penelope.” She said it in that knowing, gentle way that made it hard to look at her directly.

I took a shaky breath, the familiar ache of guilt rising in my chest as I stared, unseeing, at the wall of paper, pins, and red strings in front of me.

“Yeah. Of course I care about her. She’s my sister.” The words felt hollow against the storm of regret brewing inside and I finally relinquished my desperate search, sliding to my knees beside her. “I just didn’t care enough – not until it was too late.”

Hunter tilted her head, her gaze steady, waiting.

Under the scrutiny of her patient eyes, I swallowed against the lump in my throat, drawing my knees to my chin. “Before Penelope disappeared, I was... different.”

“Different as in, donning scrubs instead of stilettos?”

“No – well, yes – but there’s more.” I rolled my eyes, but I was grateful for her lighthearted commentary. She had a way of making major problems seem manageable, like nothing was too overwhelming to bear when she was by my side.

“I was a doctor – a surgeon – and I worked hard to get there. My job was my life, it was all I focused on.” I propped my chin on my knees, mumbling the words like saying them with confidence would expose my transgressions. “I didn’t leave much room for Penelope or anyone else, really.”

The memories were jagged and raw, glass shards in my heart, each one delivering a spike of regret I hadn’t allowed myself to fully confront. “The times I did check in with her, I could tell she was struggling. Addiction, bad friends, worse boyfriends… but I didn’t know how bad it was. I didn’t want to know, I think.”

Hunter stayed silent, listening. Those unblinking eyes were fixed on me, putting together the many mismatched pieces that made up one Addison Moore. I felt exposed, vulnerable, but her presence was steadying, like an anchor holding me down as I let the guilt spill out.

“If I’d been there for her, really been there...” My voice cracked and I looked away, tearing up a stray piece of newspaper at my feet. “Maybe she wouldn’t have ended up in this mess. Maybe she’d still be safe.”

Hunter hauled herself upright, balancing her elbows on her knees as she waited for me to look at her. “You’re not responsible for what happened to her, Addison.”

When I dropped my eyes again, Hunter scooted closer. She pinched my chin between her fingers, tilting my face toward her, and I reluctantly met her gaze. Her voice was soft, but steady as always, firm beneath the surface with a reassurance I didn’t know I needed. “Penelope is an adult. She made her choices, just like you made yours.”

I shook my head, all of those missed opportunities tumbling around in my skull.

“Maybe,” I muttered, though the guilt didn’t ease. “I just… can’t stop thinking I could have done something different.”

Hunter’s hand rested on my knee for a brief moment, simultaneously grounding me and lifting me from my morbid inner turmoil. “It’s not your fault, Addison.”

“Maybe.” I forced a small smile. And, in an attempt to lighten the mood, I redirected the conversation, eager to move on from my never ending guilt and regret.

“But enough about me. What about you? It’s obvious your job is your whole world too.” I took a sip of my now-cold coffee, grimacing. “You can’t tell me you don’t live at your office. All evidence points to the contrary.”

Hunter let out a laugh, and the sound was a welcome break from the heaviness that hung between us. “What can I say? Sales doesn’t leave much room for... anything else.”

When it was clear I was expecting more and ready to wait for it, coffee cup balanced on my knee, Hunter sighed. She settled back against the wall, crossing her legs in a relaxed sprawl. “My coworkers – they’re my world, really. We’re a little team. Dysfunctional, probably, but it works.”

This was a change in topic I could get behind. Learning more about my mysterious detective partner couldn’t hurt. I settled in, tucking my legs beneath me as I brought the cup to my lips. “And your coworkers are…?”

“Jordan, Maxine, River… Dylan, when she’s not too busy being an elusive asshole.” Hunter was surprisingly happy to share, tone softening with each name. There was a fondness creeping into her words that made me smile.

I sipped my bitter coffee, eager to learn more now that she was suddenly open to sharing personal tidbits. “They sound interesting.”

“Oh no, they’re ridiculous.” Hunter cackled, turning her eyes to the ceiling and running a hand through her tousled locks. “Jordan runs things with a terrifying level of enthusiasm, Maxine’s in everyone’s business. Dylan’s got this whole tortured soul thing going on – only recently absolved now that she’s got herself hitched, and River...”

She paused, grinning at some inside joke I wasn’t privy to. “River’s the wildcard. She’s got a habit of getting everyone into trouble and playing it off like it was an accident.”

The image of this close-knit, chaotic group of friends was oddly endearing, especially given how fiercely private Hunter seemed. Seeing her talk about them, relaxed and unguarded, felt like a glimpse into a side of her that she rarely showed.

“Wait, I’ve heard of Jordan.” I brushed a stray strand of hair behind my ear, leaning back against the coffee table. “Jordan Lane, she owns the High Stakes enterprise. She’s your boss, right?”

Hunter shrugged, rueful smile tugging at her lips. “Something like that. Although she’s not exactly your typical corporate big shot. When I first met her, I thought she was cracked. Then I got to know her and I realized that’s just her personality.”

I cocked my head, taking in the easy way she spoke, the flippant flourish of her hands as she talked. There was a fondness there, a familiarity stronger than simply a relationship between boss and employee. They were friends, family even.

I shifted position, getting comfortable as I fished for more. “How exactly did you end up working at High Stakes, anyway?”

Hunter fell silent for a moment, like she was debating how much to share. I wanted to keep probing, keep her talking. Every divulgence was another small piece of the puzzle that was Hunter, and I wanted the full picture.

Hunter must have read it in my expression because she smirked, nudging me with the toe of her shoe. “Well done, you got me rambling. But you’ve got to let me keep some of my mystique intact. Let’s just say Jordan was in the right place at the right time and offered me an opportunity I couldn’t refuse.”

“Fine, fine.” I sighed with exaggerated resignation. “Anyway – a job in sales makes sense for you. With a smile like yours, you could have anyone eating out of your hand.”

For a split second Hunter faltered. Just for a moment, her smile slipped, replaced by something I couldn’t quite place.

“It’s not the smile that does it.”

She said it quietly, and I recognized that distant melancholy I’d seen from her back at the spa.

I opened my mouth to ask what she meant, but before I could get the words out Hunter turned her eyes back to the ceiling, not-so-subtly changing the subject. “You know your roof is leaking, right? I guess Micere can’t compete with a surgeon’s paycheck.”

I knew a deflection when I saw one, but I also knew when to let sleeping dogs lie.

“Micere barely pays well enough to keep the lights on.” I shrugged, draining the last of my coffee and sinking into a slump. “You’d think such a swanky establishment would pay their performers better.”

Hunter shot me a wry smile, hair falling over her eyes. “I guess I’ll have to sign up for a few more private sessions then. Whatever helps you pay the bills.”

I shot her a sneering smirk of my own, but something fluttered in the pit of my stomach at her subtle flirting.

What was supposed to be a serious sleuthing session had, somehow, turned into what felt suspiciously like hanging out. Not that I was complaining – having Hunter around made everything easier to manage, even if she seemed to spend most of her time humoring me. I was about to suggest ordering takeout when my phone buzzed on the coffee table.

I hauled myself to my knees and reached for it, glancing at the screen.

Ethan’s name lit up. I answered quickly. “Hey, everything all right?”

“Get your ass to Micere, now.” Ethan’s voice burst through the speaker, flustered and urgent. “That woman – big glasses, weird vibes – the one from the video footage. She showed up at the club not ten minutes ago. How soon can you get here?”

Adrenaline shot through me, sharp and poignant. I glanced at Hunter, who was already on her feet, yanking on her jacket and ready to move.

“We’re on our way.”

The club was packed when we arrived, the thumping bass vibrating through the walls as we slipped inside. Ethan was waiting near the back entrance, looking simultaneously high-strung and suspicious as Hunter and I approached.

“Nice of you to show,” he muttered, eyeing Hunter warily. “Let me guess – you’re here to... help.”

“Don’t start,” I warned, steering both of them deeper into the club. “We’re here for Cathy… or whoever the hell she is.”

Ethan snorted but didn’t argue, which was as close to cooperation as I’d get from him.

“She’s over by the VIP area.” He gestured to the secluded section to the left of the stage and I squinted at the undulating crowd of figures illuminated in the dim light.

We edged closer, weaving through the throng of dancers.

The VIP area of the club was a world of its own, a stark contrast to the chaos of the main floor, with fancy leather sofas arranged in intimate clusters under the glow of blue neon lights. Hunter and I edged into the space, and my eyes immediately landed on the woman we were searching for.

The woman I had watched over and over again through the grainy pixels of the club’s camera footage.

She was tall, statuesque, with sharp cheekbones and dark sunglasses that seemed wildly out of place indoors. She sat near the back, alongside an equally tall man. Their demeanor was calm, almost disinterested in the revelry around them. While the rest of the room buzzed with activity, the pair at the back seemed detached, lips moving languidly as they spoke, like the rest of the club barely registered.

I noticed the woman’s eyes kept darting toward the stage, her expression unreadable but focused, like she was waiting for someone specific.

Hunter and I exchanged a glance. Ethan sidled up next to us, wary expression firmly in place.

“What’s the plan?” he muttered, barely audible over the thumping bass.

Hunter’s lips curled into a smirk. “We get closer, try to hear what she’s saying.” Her gaze slid to me and her troubling smile grew wider. “But we’ll need to blend in.”

“Blend in how?” I whispered, though I had a sinking feeling I knew where this was going.

Hunter didn’t bother answering. Instead, she grabbed my hand and led me toward the VIP section, her confidence exuding an air of belonging. The bouncer at the velvet rope took one look at me, recognized me instantly, and nodded us through without a word. Despite my attire – blue jeans and tank top – he probably thought I was here to perform for Hunter and I wasn’t in the mood to correct him.

Once we slipped into one of the plush sofas, positioned strategically near the mystery woman’s table, Hunter leaned in close, her voice low in my ear. “Time to put on a show.”

I shot her an incredulous look, heart pounding. “You’ve got to be kidding me.”

“Trust me,” she murmured, her lips curving into that infuriatingly calm smirk. “They won’t suspect anything this way.”

With a resigned sigh, I straddled her lap, trying to act as natural as possible, even as every nerve in my body screamed at the closeness. Hunter’s hands came up to clutch my thighs, fingers digging a little too close to the curve of my ass to not have been a deliberate move on her part. The heat between us was immediate, and I forced myself to focus on the task at hand.

The plan, apparently, was to keep an eye on Cathy while also... well, giving Hunter the most convincing lap dance possible. Which proved to be a challenge, given the fact that my brain insisted on turning the whole thing into an overanalyzed, scientific breakdown.

Seducing her had been much easier when the ball was in my court. Before she’d rescued me, kissed me, and got under my skin like no one before her ever had. It was hard to put on a performance when she’d already seen the person underneath, difficult not to overthink when she watched me with those dark, devouring eyes.

I shifted my weight and bit down on my bottom lip, sinking into the swing of things while the heat between us ramped up to near-scorching degrees. Keeping my eyes down, I linked my fingers behind her neck, rolling my hips in a way that did more to stoke my own desire than it did to convince anyone else I wasn’t out of my depth.

“You’re good at this.” Hunter’s voice was a purr in my ear, and I tilted my eyes skyward to shield my burning cheeks.

“It’s pretty formulaic, really.” I tried to keep my voice even, but it hitched on the last word.

“When I tilt this way –” I curled my hips towards her, and then rolled them away again, arching my back as Hunter’s thumbs hooked into the seam of my jeans, “it maximizes the effect of–”

Her quiet laugh cut me off, a warm vibration under my hands. “You seriously over analyze everything, don’t you?”

I shot her a glare, but the heat in her gaze made my pulse quicken. “I like to be thorough.”

Her eyes gleamed with amusement. “Thorough, huh?”

Her hands traveled lightly up my hips, guiding my movements with a casual ease that only made things worse – or better. Depending on how you looked at it. My cheeks burned but I kept going, determined to sell the act.

Despite my initial embarrassment, I found a rhythm, letting myself get lost in the music – entertaining the smoldering heat that crept up my abdomen as her fingers brushed the bare skin under my shirt.

I leaned in close, pretending to whisper something sultry in Hunter’s ear, but instead, I hissed, “Can you hear anything?”

She tilted her head slightly, eyes half-lidded as if we were deep in our own world.

“Bits and pieces,” she murmured. “They’re definitely talking about someone.”

I tried to focus on their conversation, but the bass throbbed in my chest, making it hard to catch more than fragments. Words like “feast” and “meeting” floated over, but it was impossible to piece together anything coherent. Still, I caught the woman’s name mentioned once by her associate, his tone clipped and businesslike as he addressed her: “Cathy.”

Catherine Raine. Hunter was right.

When I met her eyes, Hunter’s mouth pressed into a line and she gave me a subtle nod. She’d heard it too.

Abruptly, the woman – Cathy – got to her feet, smoothing down the front of her sleek dress. Her companion followed, and without so much as a glance in our direction, they made their way toward the exit.

Hunter’s hands tightened slightly on my hips and she leaned toward me, lips brushing my bare neck.

“Show’s over,” she whispered, her voice low and laced with quiet restraint.

I nodded, reluctantly pulling away, trying not to think too hard about the lingering warmth of her touch. We both stood, slipping back into the crush of clubbers as we followed after the disappearing Cathy.

Ethan appeared at my shoulder a moment later, falling into step beside us. His expression was skeptical as ever as he jerked his head toward the exit. “She just slipped out. What now?”

“We follow her,” Hunter said, pushing past partygoers and guiding us into the street beyond. “And hope she doesn’t lose us.”

We followed Hunter to her car and she swung the passenger door open for me, addressing her clipped words at Ethan. “Get in if you want to come, but I’ll take no further sarcasm from you.”

Ethan grumbled under his breath but climbed into the back seat without further protest.

“I’m coming with for Addison’s sake,” he muttered to Hunter, folding his arms across his chest. “I don’t trust you farther than I can throw you.”

Hunter rolled her eyes, shifting the car into gear. “For the best, really, I’m sure you’ve got terrible aim.”

And with that, we sped off into the night, chasing after the woman who might just be the key to everything.

Chapter 17

Hunter

Sure, the lap dance was probably unnecessary, but if we were going to be playing detective we deserved to have a little fun with it. At least, that’s what I kept telling myself. The truth? It had been near impossible to focus on anything else when Addison was straddling me, moving like she had the whole damn world wrapped around her finger.

I couldn’t stop thinking about how close she’d been – how easy it would’ve been to just pull her in and kiss her senseless, the kind of kiss that would have even the most degenerate of Micere patrons appalled. The thought alone was enough to make me grip the steering wheel a little tighter.

Now, as I drove, I found my eyes back drifting to her. She sat in the passenger seat, chewing on her lip, her hands fidgeting in her lap. High-strung, as usual. It was almost endearing how she tried to stay focused, her mind racing a mile a minute. Meanwhile, my thoughts were still stuck on that lap dance and the heat between my legs burning a damn hole in the car seat.

A low mutter from the backseat dragged me out of my reverie. I caught Ethan’s sulking scowl in the rearview mirror, his arms crossed and a perpetual storm cloud hanging over his head. I arched a brow at him in the mirror, offering a smirk that was more challenge than comfort. He glared back, clearly not amused.

“What?” I drawled, keeping my eyes on the road but sneaking another glance at him. “Jealous you didn’t get a dance too?”

Ethan’s scowl deepened, and he huffed. “Jealous? Please. I’m just wondering how you convinced Addison that was a good idea.”

I couldn’t help but chuckle, throwing him a wink in the mirror. “I’m very persuasive.”

Addison, still chewing her lip, finally snapped out of her thoughts to glare at both of us. “Can we focus, please? This isn’t exactly a joyride.”

Ethan muttered something under his breath, but he didn’t argue. I bit back another snide comment, focusing on the road as the mansion loomed into view.

The place was just as ostentatious as I’d expected – looming columns, pristine gardens, and the kind of security detail that screamed I have something to hide! Cathy’s mansion wasn’t just a home; it was a fortress.

I spotted the woman’s not-so-subtle black Bugatti creeping up the spiraling driveway and disappearing behind a row of clipped hedges. We pulled up a safe distance away, parking in the shadows of the towering trees lining the property. The mansion loomed in the distance, all sharp edges and grandiosity. We stared at it for a beat, the cold reality of the situation setting in.

“All right. I’m going in alone,” I said, breaking the tense silence.

Addison’s head snapped toward me, her eyes narrowing. “That wasn’t the plan. I’m coming with you.”

“No, you’re not.” I turned in my seat to face her. “Look, this isn’t a rescue mission. It’s recon. I need to scope the place out, figure out what we’re dealing with. If we both go in and something goes wrong, we’re screwed. It’s not like Ethan’s gonna run in, guns blazing, to rescue us.”

Ethan scoffed from somewhere in the back seat and Addison’s jaw tightened. “Hunter, we don’t have time for safe. Penelope’s out there, and every second we waste is another second she’s–”

“I know,” I cut her off gently. “I know. But if we rush in blind, there’s no telling what will happen.”

When Addison only folded her arms I sighed, pressing a palm to my temple. The determination in her eyes told me she was ready to do whatever it took. I respected that – admired it, even – but it also made me uneasy. The stakes were getting higher with every thread we followed.

“Breaking and entering is my cup of tea.” I reached over to unfold her arms, gripping her hands in mine, and offered a lopsided smile. “You partnered with me in the first place because you were impressed with my sneaking. So let me be sneaky.”

Addison’s eyes searched mine, conflicted. She didn’t want to agree, I could see that. But after a tense moment she let out a frustrated sigh and nodded.

“Fine,” she muttered. “But if you’re not back in thirty minutes, I’m coming in after you.”

“Deal.”

Without another word I slipped out of the car, moving quickly along the fence line. The night air was cool, the distant hum of the city a faint backdrop to the stillness of the mansion grounds. I trailed the perimeter, keeping to the shadows as a small outer gate loomed into view.

Two guards idled nearby, postures slack, the soft glow of a lantern casting flickering shadows across the stone path. I pressed myself against one of the massive trees lining the property, peeking around the trunk to observe them. They didn’t seem particularly alert, their conversation low and lazy as the night crept on.

I scanned them for a beat, searching for any signs of talismans or charms that could repel my persuasion. It didn’t take long to spot them – small, silver medallions pinned to their jackets, now carelessly discarded on a nearby bench. The heat must have gotten to them, making them shed their layers and, with it, their protection. Amateurs.

Satisfied, I stepped out from the shadows, approaching with deliberate confidence. The guards stiffened as they noticed me, hands moving toward the batons at their belts.

I smiled, letting a touch of seductive power slip into my voice. “Evening, gentlemen. I’m here on Cathy’s orders – just a quick errand inside. Won’t take more than a minute.”

One of them narrowed his eyes, his hand still resting on his weapon. “We weren’t informed of any visitors.”

I took a small step closer, plastering an easy smile across my face as I leaked charm and persuasion in their direction. “It’s a last-minute thing. You know how she is.”

Their suspicion wavered, the subtle tug of coercion weaving into their minds. The one who had spoken first shifted uncomfortably, his eyes darting toward his discarded jacket, but he didn’t reach for it.

The other guard frowned, but his stance relaxed and his eyes took on that familiar hazy hue. “Right. Make it quick.”

“Of course,” I murmured, flashing them a grateful smile and forcing the full brunt of my power into their heads. “You won’t even know I was here.”

They opened the gate and I slipped inside, heart steady as I made my way toward the mansion. Once out of sight I quickened my pace, sticking to the shadows as I navigated through the neatly trimmed hedges. The mansion loomed ahead, dark and quiet except for the faint hum of security systems buried in its bones.

All things considered, my mission was going relatively well. I allowed myself a moment of smug satisfaction, especially considering how Dylan, ever-so-serious spymaster, had drummed into us how stealth missions were precise and difficult tasks, requiring intense training and discipline and blah, blah, blah.

I was nailing this one with a bit of charm and a pretty girl waiting for me in the car. My mind drifted as it so often did and I fantasized about Addison’s wide, admiring eyes when I pulled everything off without a hitch.

The fantasy was cut short, however, when a sharp click echoed in the still night.

“Shit.” I hissed it through my teeth, backpedaling as the concealed motion sensors flared to life, flooding the grounds with harsh, white light. “Fantastic.”

I ducked behind a hedge as footsteps thundered toward the side entrance. Voices barked orders in a language I recognized – Elvish. That all but confirmed Cathy’s true nature, but there wasn’t much time to pat myself on the back about it.

Two guards rounded the corner, dark, oval eyes scanning the now brightly lit area like they were auditioning for a low-budget action movie. I watched from behind the hedge as one of them barked an order at the other. The second guy nodded and peeled off, heading – of course – in my direction.

I stayed crouched, watching him approach. He was methodical, eyes sweeping every inch of the ground, his hand resting on a baton at his hip. I waited until he was almost on top of me before slipping out from the hedge.

“Evening,” I whispered, flashing him an – I’ll admit – unnecessarily smug smile before delivering a swift jab to his throat.

He went down with a strangled gasp and I followed up with a quick wallop to the back of his head. The poor guy crumpled like a deck of cards, sprawling face forward into the dirt. Grabbing the unconscious man by the collar I dragged him back into the hedge, tucking him away for a good long nap and a headache in the morning.

The other guard was further down the path, his back to me. The front door was out of the question now, not with the whole place on high alert and the sweeping lights framing me like a stage performer. My eyes flicked upward instead, catching sight of an open window a few feet above.

With a running start, I vaulted up, grabbing onto the ledge as my feet scrambled for purchase on the bare brick wall. Hauling myself through, I landed softly on the polished floor of what looked like some kind of grandiose study.

The room was dimly lit, heavy drapes blocking out most of the spotlight patrolling outside. It was just as fancy and over the top as the exterior, shelves lined with books no one would ever read, a decanter of some overpriced whiskey, and a desk that probably cost more than my car. And it was a really, really nice car.

I moved quickly, boots scuffing on the polished floor. The desk was my first target. I rifled through the papers on top – boring invoices, a pretentious letter addressed to “Ms Catherine Raine,” and a pamphlet for an exclusive wine-tasting event. Because of course.

A locked drawer caught my attention, and without hesitation I yanked at it – to no avail. There was no time to finesse this, no lock-picking kit in my back pocket. Instead, I grabbed a fancy-looking letter opener from the desk and jammed it into the edge of the drawer.

With a grunt, I leveraged every drop of my strength, forcing the mechanism to give way. The drawer splintered and whatever contraption was keeping it closed let out a god-awful screech, like nails on a chalkboard but a hundred times worse. Well, that’s subtle.

Voices rose outside the study, and thundering footsteps told me it was about time I got going. I yanked the drawer open, grabbing a fat stack of papers inside. There wasn’t much time to stop and scan them – whatever was in there, it was coming with me.

Vaulting back out the window, I landed in a crouch on the stone walk below. The chaos behind me was growing louder, but I couldn’t afford to look back. I bolted for the gate, adrenaline pumping through my veins. I reached the outer gate and vaulted clean over it, rolling to my feet on the other side.

One of the guards I’d charmed earlier glanced up, still static and hazy under my influence. He gave me a small, absent-minded wave like it was perfectly normal for someone to exit the property like an Olympic gymnast.

“Thanks for the hospitality,” I muttered as I sprinted toward the car. I threw myself into the driver’s seat, slamming the door shut as Addison and Ethan stared at me, wide-eyed.

“What the hell happened in there?” Addison demanded, clutching the dashboard as I revved the engine and jerked the car forward.

“Little mishap in the study.” The wheels screeched as I spun the wheel, angling the car back onto the road. “No big deal.”

“No big deal? You tripped an alarm, didn’t you?” Ethan groaned, slumping back in his seat.

“Hey, we’ve got what we came for,” I shot back, flooring the accelerator. “Try to appreciate my multitasking.”

As we sped away from the mansion, Addison shook her head, half in disbelief, half in exasperation. “Well, so much for sneaking! Did you at least find anything useful?”

With my eyes on the road, I handed her the stack of papers I’d swiped and Addison snatched them from my fingers in a heartbeat. Over the roar of the engine I heard the frantic rustle of paper as she flipped through the documents, scanning each page with laser focus.

“Oh my god. These are profiles! Names, parentage, medical history – everything.”

At her shrill words, I cast a glance her way, and Addison met my gaze, wide-eyed and shell-shocked as she lifted a single sheet of paper.

There was a blurry image paper clipped to the corner. A thin, smiling woman with chestnut hair and a small button nose. I didn’t need to read the text to know who I was looking at, her resemblance to Addison was uncanny.

“Penelope.”

Back at Addison’s apartment, the atmosphere was rife with tension.

Once I was sure we hadn’t been followed, the drive back had been quiet, simmering with unspoken agitation. Addison had clutched the stack of stolen papers like she was afraid they’d fly away, staring at the picture of her sister with a hollow, aching expression.

Now, with the stolen files spread out on Addison’s living room floor, the significance of what we’d found was horrifying.

I flipped through the pages, eyes narrowing at the sheer amount of information before me. Names, dates, medical histories… random humans meticulously cataloged. Notes had been added to each page in neat, sloping handwriting, specific information circled and recircled in red ink. It was unsettling, to say the least.

Ethan hovered beside me, brow furrowed as he poured over the scattered pages. “These people… who are they?”

“Looks like a creepy hobby,” I muttered, flipping another page. “Medical records, diet, parentage… like she’s been keeping tabs on them for years.”

Addison sat in silence, clutching Penelope’s page, absentmindedly stroking her fingers over the picture of her sister. Her eyes were glued to the paper, her face pale, lips pressed into a thin line. She hadn’t said a word since we arrived.

I turned my attention back to the piles of papers in front of me, balancing on my elbows as I stretched out on the ragged carpet.

As I skimmed through a particularly dense record, something clicked.

I leaned closer, finger tracing a name and a face. The hollow eyes of a missing person from Addison’s evidence wall stared back at me. I lifted another page. Another missing person. And another.

“Addison,” I rifled through the rest of the papers, snatching another from Ethan who shot me a scowl in response. “You were right. These are the people from your wall. The disappearances – they’re connected.”

No response.

I glanced up, frowning. Addison was still motionless, her eyes locked on the page she held. I pushed myself off the floor, moving to sit beside her where she sunk into the sofa. “Addison?”

Slowly, she looked up, brown eyes shimmering with unspilled tears. She wordlessly handed me the paper, her hand trembling slightly. At first glance, it looked like all the others – medical data, personal details – but my eyes caught on something circled in red: A-gene.

“What’s this?” Addison’s voice was barely a whisper, her finger trembling as she pointed to the ominous term. “What the hell is the A-gene?”

“I don’t know.” I shook my head, scanning the page. “But whatever it is, Cathy seems real interested in it.”

Addison’s jaw tightened, her fingers clenching the edge of the sofa “She’s been investigating people with this… this gene. And Penelope’s one of them.”

Ethan, still going through the stack of papers, glanced up, muttering wryly. “This just keeps getting better and better.”

Addison’s expression darkened, something fierce and frustrated flaring in her eyes. “We have to go back. Now.”

I blew out a breath, careful not to provoke her as I replied, “There are way too many guards around. And we don’t even know if Penelope is in there – they could be holding her somewhere else.”

“We have to try!” Addison stood abruptly, turning to face me as pearled tears began to catch on her lashes. Her voice cracked on her next words, and something in my chest fractured along with it. “They have my sister! We have to go back.”

As much as I wanted to reassure her, to rush back to the mansion and kick the front door down if it meant she’d stop looking at me like that, there was no way I’d be able to pull off a rescue mission on my own. And if that wasn’t enough, there was no way I could take on an entire estate full of Elven creatures without triggering what could very well be a full blown war between the elves of the city and my own vampire coven.

I’d made sure the guards I’d run into wouldn’t remember my face, but that quick fix was flimsy at best. I couldn’t exactly take on all of them without fully transforming, and there was no way I could hide my identity once I did. We were looking at impossible odds, and I was looking at Addison, who deserved so much better than a half-wit vampire with a broken moral compass and nothing of value left to give.

Addison must have read it plainly on my face, because she dropped to the sofa again, burying her head in her hands. “What else are we supposed to do? Penelope is in danger.”

“And you could be too, if you’re not careful,” I countered, kneeling beside her and reaching for her hand. “Look, I get it. You want to find her, but barging in there isn’t going to help. We need to be smart about this. We’ll go back, but only when Cathy and her guards aren’t around.”

At my words, Addison’s shoulders sagged, and she let out a long, shaky breath. I could almost see the adrenaline draining from her body, leaving behind a weariness she’d been holding at bay for far too long.

I ran through the measly options we had left. The police were a no-go, they’d stand no chance against the elves, and I couldn’t exactly call on my coven for help either. Leyore vampires were barred from interfering with Elven business; even if I came clean to Jordan, her hands were tied.

If we could come up with a plan – something a little less foolhardy than charming a few guards and tripping the security system – maybe we could pull it off. But I needed time to think, and by the looks of it, Addison needed a moment to bawl her eyes out and maybe take a nap.

All at once, she looked utterly deflated. The fire that usually burned so fiercely in her eyes was replaced with a weariness that cut straight through me. It wasn’t just the events of that night – it was weeks and months of put off fatigue finally catching up to her.

“You know, for once, I agree with Hunter.” Ethan cleared his throat, climbing to his feet and cracking his back.

I raised an eyebrow. “Oh? Miracles do happen.”

“Yeah, well, don’t get used to it. I’ll let you two sort this out. Wake me when you’re done with your lover’s spat.” Before either of us could retort, he wandered off, plopping down on the opposite sofa with a yawn.

“Sweet dreams,” I muttered, rolling my eyes.

Addison gave a tired chuckle but didn’t say much else. Her silence was unnerving. I knelt in front of her, gently taking her hands in mine. “Addison, you need to slow down. Just for a second. Let it all sink in.”

She blinked down at me, her exhaustion written all over her face. “I don’t know how.”

“Then let me help.” I spoke softly. “What do you need right now?”

For a moment she just stared at me, like she was trying to figure out the answer herself. Finally, she sighed and sunk deeper into the sofa cushions. “A bath.”

I blinked. “A bath?”

“Yeah.” She shrugged, her tone matter of fact despite the layers of exhaustion. “I just want a bath.”

I tilted my head, utterly confused. A bath? Out of everything?

But before I could voice my bewilderment, Ethan snorted from under his pillow. “She said it, dude. Run her a bath.”

With a sigh, I got to my feet. “All right, a bath it is.”

I made my way toward the bathroom, muttering under my breath. Ethan mumbled something from the other room and I heard Addison chuckle faintly behind me. No doubt the little shit had something snarky to say about me, but at least it cheered Addison up slightly.

Filling the tub, I added some bubbles for good measure, because why not? This was already absurd.

I watched the water rise, transfixed by the rushing stream, the sound echoing around the bathroom. The disconcerting chime of running water tugged at the edges of some dusty, distant memory and I folded my arms over my chest, mind drifting back to that dark, quiet place I hadn’t visited in a while.

I was so lost in thought that I didn’t hear Addison approach until her head peeked around the door and she cleared her throat, wrenching me from a vague nightmare I hadn't planned on reliving.

“Hunter?” Her voice was soft, pulling me back to the present.

I blinked, shaking off the memory, and turned to see her standing there looking bedraggled and uncertain. “Yeah?”

She stepped inside, her arms wrapped around herself. “Thanks... for this.”

“Don’t mention it.” I straightened up, gesturing to the tub that was suddenly very close to overflowing. “You should get in before it gets cold.”

Addison hesitated, standing awkwardly for a moment and wringing her hands while she stared at the floor. I took the hint with a faint flush in my cheeks and started to move toward the door. “I’ll give you some privacy–”

“Wait,” she blurted out, her cheeks flushing slightly to match my own rosy hue. “Could you... could you stay?”

I froze, caught off guard by the request. The room suddenly felt a little smaller, the air a little warmer. But she looked so vulnerable, so utterly worn out, that I couldn’t possibly say no.

“Uh – sure.” my voice blended with the sound of rushing water, barely a whisper. “If that’s what you want.”

I leaned against the sink, turning my gaze firmly away as Addison began to undress. I heard the soft rustle of fabric, followed by the gentle splash of water as she climbed into the tub.

For a moment the room was silent except for the faint lapping of water against the porcelain. I risked a glance in her direction out of the corner of my eye – partially out of curiosity and partially to make sure she hadn’t drowned – only to find her watching me.

“Comfortable?” I cleared my throat, turning my head so far in the other direction I heard my neck crunch.

I could hear the smile in her voice. “More than I expected.”

I nodded, unsure of what else to say. The quiet stretched on, and I could feel her eyes on me.

“Hunter,” she said suddenly, and I heard the faint echo of my name ricocheting off the walls. “Why are you really here? With me?”

I sighed, leaning back against the sink. “I told you, I like the company.”

When I glanced at her again, Addison’s lips twitched in a tired smile. “You’re a terrible liar.”

“I don’t know!” I relented, hunching my shoulders and folding my arms a little tighter. “I’m just… here because I want to be.”

“Well,” I heard the swish of water as Addison shifted in the tub, and that familiar sunny tone colored her voice again, “while you’re here, would you mind pouring me a glass of wine?”

I turned toward her without really meaning to, incredulous laugher bubbling from my lips. “Wine and bubble baths, is that all it takes to make you happy?”

Addison shrugged, glistening bare shoulders peeking out from behind the rim of the tub. “What can I say? I’m a simple girl.”

In the kitchen I rummaged through her cabinets until I found a wine bottle and a single glass. The place was surprisingly tidy for someone who seemed like she lived in constant chaos. I popped the cork and carried the bottle and glass back to the bathroom.

At Addison's request, I poured a little into the glass, and then a little more when she cocked her head to the side, and then eventually handed her the bottle when the liquid reached the brim and it apparently still wasn’t enough for her.

We sat in comfortable silence for a while, the small room misting up as Addison lolled amongst the bubbles. She seemed more relaxed now, the wine working its magic. I could see the tension easing from her shoulders, the lines around her eyes softening.

“Hunter?” she said after a while, breaking the quiet.

“Yeah?”

“That woman in the street – the one you were staring at back when we went to the spa.” Her voice was hesitant, almost shy. “Who was she?”

My stomach tightened and I scratched the back of my neck. I knew exactly who she was referring to, but I wasn’t exactly keen to lay bare all of my worst attributes just yet. Or ever, really.

And yet, I found myself offering up the truth, uttering the name I hadn’t spoken aloud in years.

“Selene.”

When I glanced her way, Addison’s eyes had narrowed, curiosity piqued. “And?”

“And… she’s my ex.” I sighed, dropping my chin to my chest. “That’s all there is to it.”

“Your ex?”

“Yeah.”

She tilted her head, studying me. “What happened?”

I hesitated, then shook my head. “It’s complicated. Let’s just say... it didn’t end well.”

Addison frowned but didn’t push. Instead, she took another swig of wine, her expression thoughtful. “You’ve got a lot of walls, you know that?”

“So do you,” I shot back, and quickly looked away again when my eyes gleamed over her bare body.

She laughed softly. “Touché.”

The wine loosened her up more, her questions becoming bolder as the minutes ticked by. She asked about my job, my friends, and even my favorite color – “Green, obviously.”

I answered most of them, dodging the more personal ones with a quip or a change of subject. But she’d gotten me talking, and I enjoyed it more than I expected to. It was oddly comfortable, intimate in a way that wasn’t sexual in nature. It went deeper than that, unmasked as we were.

As the wine worked its way through her system, Addison leaned her head back, her eyes half-lidded. “You know, this is nice. Having someone take care of me for once.”

Staring at the ceiling, I felt that same strange warmth unfurling in my chest. But I also knew I couldn’t let this go on. I’d already let myself get too comfortable, too close. I wasn’t supposed to be her caretaker, her confidant. I was here to help her find her sister, nothing more.

I cleared my throat, trying to shake off the lingering intimacy. “Addison, I think I should–”

“No,” she interrupted, pouty and demanding now that the wine had loosened her tongue. Her hand reached out, wet fingers wrapping around my wrist. “Stay.”

I looked down at her hand, then back at her face. She was staring at me with inebriated insistence, her grip surprisingly strong for someone so small. I sighed, the last of my resolve crumbling at the slightest breath of wind.

“All right,” I said quietly, sliding down to sit on the floor next to the tub. “I’ll stay.”

As I settled beside her, the quiet voice of reason whispered in my head, all but drowned out by the steady sound of her breathing. Why was it so easy to say yes to her? Why couldn’t I just walk away?

Addison leaned back, her eyes drifting shut, her hand still lightly resting on my wrist. The room was quiet except for the soft splash of water and the rumbling thrum of the city outside. And despite everything – the danger, the complications – I stayed, just like she asked, anchored by the simple fact that I didn’t want to be anywhere else.

What the hell are you doing Hunter?

Chapter 18

Addison

I woke up to a pounding headache, the kind of skull-splitting throb that I hadn’t been accustomed to since my early twenties.

When the rushing in my ears built to a roar I groaned, pressing the heels of my hands against my eyes, willing the pain to subside. The faint smell of coffee wafted through the apartment, the only saving grace coaxing me out of bed despite the dull pounding in my head.

But it wasn’t just the headache weighing me down – it was the guilt.

I should have been doing more, pushing harder, digging deeper to find Penelope. Instead, I’d spent the night with Hunter, letting myself get wrapped up in the strange comfort she provided. My memories of last night were blurred and faded, snippets of conversation and a whole bottle of wine. But I remembered enough. How I’d plied her with questions and begged her to stay.

Thank God she’d insisted on vacating to the living room sofa or who knows what I would have asked of her that night.

I couldn’t deny how safe I felt with her, how being in her presence, even while she lingered across the room, made the crushing weight of my worries feel a little lighter. But that safety was a luxury I couldn’t afford.

Dragging myself out of bed, I padded into the kitchen to find Ethan standing at the stove, flipping pancakes with a casualness that didn’t at all match the storm cloud hanging over my head.

He glanced over his shoulder at my arrival, cracking a sly smile. “Morning, sunshine.”

I grumbled something unintelligible and slumped into a chair at the breakfast table. Ethan turned back to his cooking, flipping the last pancake onto a plate before grabbing a steaming mug and setting it in front of me.

“Coffee,” he announced proudly, sliding the mug across the table. “You look like you need it.”

I wrapped my hands around the warm ceramic, letting the heat seep into my fingers. “Thanks.”

Ethan leaned against the table, crossing his arms. “Hunter left earlier. Said she had to get to work.”

I nodded absently, taking a cautious sip of the dark liquid. It was strong and bitter, and exactly what I needed, scalding my throat as it went down.

Ethan watched me for a moment, his expression shifting from casual to serious when I finally met his gaze. “Are you sure you know what you’re doing with her?”

I blinked at him, clutching the mug tighter than intended. “What do you mean?”

“I mean what the hell is happening between you and Hunter?” he demanded, tone dropping as he bit into a steaming pancake and shot me a pointed stare.

I frowned, a twinge of defensiveness rising in my chest. “Hunter’s been helping me.”

“Yeah, and that’s great.” Ethan pushed off the counter, shoveling the rest of the pancake into his mouth. “But don’t forget, you know next to nothing about her. There’s something about her, Addison. Something... off.”

I wanted to argue, to tell him he was wrong, but the words caught in my throat. Because deep down, I knew he wasn’t entirely off the mark.

At my exasperated expression Ethan sighed, grabbing a plate of pancakes and setting it in front of me. “Anyway, I guess we have bigger things to worry about right now.”

Something bitter lodged in my throat and I stared vacantly down at the table, my appetite non-existent despite the stack of golden pancakes before me. “Yeah. Yeah, we do.”

“So what do we do?” When it was clear I wouldn’t be touching my pancakes, Ethan reached over and smashed another steaming stack into his mouth, words muffled by a mouthful of batter. “All roads point to Catherine Raine. There’s no need to keep working at the club.”

“We still need a way in.” I sighed, leaning on my elbows and massaging circles into my throbbing temple. “If we can’t break into Cathy’s place maybe I can convince her to invite me?”

At Ethan’s dubious expression I turned away, waving a dismissive hand in his direction. “Look, I need to think this over. For the time being I’m still Kinsley – Micere’s best exotic dancer. Until we get my sister back I’m not burning any bridges.”

Rather than argue Ethan gave me a chipmunk frown, mouth full of pancake, then turned back to the stove, busying himself with the many dishes he’d dirtied during his breakfast endeavor.

I stared down at the coffee, my mind a maelstrom of disjointed half-thoughts. Hunter. Penelope. Missing people and missing pieces.

Not to mention the tattered, fragile state of my heart.

After an agonizingly long shift at Micere and a few Adderalls later, I found Hunter waiting for me outside the club, leaning casually against her car with that ever-present, inscrutable expression on her face. The night air was cool, and I was grateful for the quiet moment as I slid into the passenger seat without question. I knew why she was there – we had a lead to follow.

“You didn’t have to wait.” I avoided meeting her eyes, buckling my seatbelt and staring out the window instead.

Hunter shot me a sideways glance as she started the car. “You know I did.”

“Well, thank you.”

A light shower of rain began to fall, and I lifted a finger to trace droplets down the window pane. “So, where are we headed exactly? And how are we going to get my sister back?”

Hunter drove a hand through her hair, eyes on the road ahead. “I’ve got someone keeping an eye on Cathy’s place. The goal is to learn the guards’ movements and potentially find an opening. Once we have that, we go in.”

I swiveled to look at her, suspicion awakened. “And who is this someone you’ve roped into my mess?”

Her lips curved into a wry smile and she chuckled. “An old friend, you could say. He owes me a favor.”

That only heightened my suspicions, but it was clear she wasn’t open to divulging this mystery friend’s identity any time soon. “Then what are we doing in the meantime?”

Hunter shrugged, maddeningly casual considering the situation. “Right now? We’re driving.”

By then, I was too tired and ashamed to argue.

We drove in silence for a while, questions, complications, and thoughts on my drunken antics left unspoken. I resorted to chewing my nails, something I hadn’t done since my college days. Waiting for the right moment to strike at Cathy’s place felt like torture, every second spent in limbo adding to the weight in my chest.

“I hate this,” I muttered, breaking the silence.

“Hate what?” Hunter’s eyes flicked toward me briefly before focusing back on the road.

“Just sitting around, waiting. It feels like every moment we wait, Penelope is slipping further away.”

“We’re not sitting around. We’re biding our time.” Hunter nudged me with her elbow, urging me to look her way. When I reluctantly dragged my eyes toward her, she shot me a grin. “And in the meantime, we can do something productive.”

I raised a brow, immediately suspicious. Knowing her, that could mean anything from swimming with sharks to robbing a bank. “Like what?”

“Let’s look into the other people from the files, see if any of them got away.” She shrugged, flicking the headlights on. “We can also do some research on this mysterious A-gene.”

I thought it over, chewing my lip. It was a distraction, that much was obvious. She was offering me something to keep my mind busy – but it might have some merit. “All right, fine. Let’s do it.”

Hunter drove us to High Stakes headquarters, the sleek building looming over us, looking taller than it had the last time we pulled up to that familiar curb. She parked, and we slipped inside, tall doors cutting off the quiet hum of late-night activity in the streets. When we reached her office Hunter powered up her computer and we dove into the files, pulling up information on every name we had.

As we worked, the tension from earlier began to ease, replaced with the focused rhythm of research that always kept my heart steady.

I perched on the edge of her desk, sifting through papers and reading out names while Hunter scoured the internet for clues on their whereabouts. As far as we could tell, none of the people in the files had been found, and less than half had been filed as missing to begin with.

It was grim work, and it would have been disheartening if it weren’t for the woman at my side, funneling coffee down her throat and keeping my spirits up with her running commentary.

After a while Hunter leaned back in her chair, stretching her arms over her head.

“So,” she began, and I knew exactly what was coming. I’d been waiting for it all night. “You said some interesting things when you were tipsy.” Her tone was painfully casual considering the topic.

I felt a blush creep up my neck and hid it behind a stack of papers. “Did I?”

“Oh, yeah.” Her lips quirked in a half-smile. “But don’t worry, I won’t hold it against you.”

I rolled my eyes, crossing and uncrossing my legs, trying to mask my embarrassment. “Well, now that I’m sober, why don’t you tell me a little more about Selene.”

Hunter’s smile faded slightly. “I don’t think you’ll like me much if I told you more.”

“Come on.” I leaned back on my elbows, happy to direct the conversation away from my embarrassing escapades the night before. “I promise I’ll still like you just fine.”

Hunter sighed and glanced away, her fingers drumming lightly on the desk. “Selene... was a mistake.”

I tilted my head, curious but cautious, rehashing my question from the night before. “What happened?”

“I did something unforgivable.” She shrugged, bouncing a leg as she reclined in her swivel chair. “Hurt her in a way that couldn’t be undone.”

I wasn’t sure what kind of confession I was expecting but it certainly wasn’t that. It did, however, put all of her false bravado into perspective a little. As another piece of the puzzle slotted into place I looked at Hunter in a new light, cocking my head to the side.

“You feel guilty.”

She glanced at me from the corner of her eye, and I could almost see the defenses going up behind her pupils.

“There’s no fixing it, and I don’t need sympathy. I know it’s all on me.”

Her words hung heavy in the air, and for a moment, I didn’t know what to say.

When Hunter turned away again, swiveling in her chair to avoid my gaze, I slipped off the desk, moving to stand beside her. Her visceral reaction to seeing the woman in the street finally made sense. As did her blatant, flirtatious swagger – it was hollow, defensive. It was her way of keeping people happy while still keeping them at arm's length.

This was a woman afraid of relationships. Determined to avoid hurting, and being hurt, ever again.

“Whatever you did, it sounds like you’ve been carrying it for a long time.” I moved to stand in front of her, waiting for her to meet my eyes. “But has it ever occurred to you that maybe you’re using it as an excuse to keep people distant?”

Hunter’s gaze snapped to mine, scornful eyes narrowing. “God, am I that easy to read?”

I gave her a small smile, folding my arms as I leaned back against the desk. “You put on a good show. But there’s another side to you. Another Hunter. The one who carried me to bed. The one who puts up with my bullshit daily. I think that Hunter is a lot softer than she lets on.”

Hunter groaned, throwing her head back and slinging an arm over her eyes. “Great. So I’m a walking cliché.”

“No.” I laughed, smile growing despite myself. “You’re human... well, metaphorically speaking.”

Hunter peeked at me from under her arm, charismatic as ever – but… genuine. “You’ve got me figured out, huh?”

“Not entirely,” I admitted, tilting my head, fingers waggling. “But I’m getting there.”

She shook her head, a small smile playing on her lips as her arms dropped to her sides. “You’re relentless.”

“I’m curious,” I corrected, leaning forward until we were practically nose-to-nose. “So indulge me, why do you always hang out at the office instead of going home?”

Hunter’s expression shifted, replaced by a contemplative look as she mulled over her answer. “The office... feels more like home. It’s where I’m needed. Where I don’t have to think about the other stuff.”

“The other stuff being your tragic failed relationship?”

She chuckled, then shrugged. “Just... stuff. Memories, mistakes. The usual.”

“Well,” I reached for my discarded coffee cup, bringing it to my lips as I looked her over, “I guess we both have our issues.”

Hunter snorted, lifting an empty mug to clink against mine. “To being a mess, then.”

I followed her toast, hiding a smile behind my hand. “To being a mess.”

Chapter 19

Hunter

“Addison, I’m beat. How much longer do you intend to overwork me?” I scooted my chair back on its wheels, slouching until my chin touched my chest. “If I stare at this screen any longer I’m going to go blind.”

Addison was perched on my desk, legs crossed, sipping on yet another cup of coffee like it was her only lifeline. She shot me an astonished pout like the mere notion of quitting was preposterous. “Might I remind you, this was your idea? And besides–”

She waved a stack of papers in front of my nose, damn near delirious herself considering the hour. “We’re only halfway through these files. We can’t quit yet.”

“You’re a bad boss and I deserve a bathroom break.” I lounged back in my chair, flicking through open tabs on my laptop, one eye on the screen and the other on her legs, poking out from what was as close to a miniskirt as you could get away with before it became panty-curtains.

Whether it was sleep deprivation or general boredom poisoning my thoughts, something about the scene had my mind wandering back to the night at Micere, when I’d kissed her on the sofa and my wandering hands had wanted more. Addison’s skimpy club attire was out of place in my office, but something about the contrast only added to the faint buzz of arousal deep in my belly.

“You know. I’ve been thinking...” she said, interrupting my ogling and eyeing me over the rim of her mug. “For someone who supposedly works in sales, you’ve got a suspicious amount of experience with late-night heists and general skullduggery.”

I sniffed, dropping my gaze to her sparkly stilettos. “It’s called versatility, Addison. You should give it a try.”

“Oh, believe me, I’m learning.” She chuckled, a hint of a smirk on her lips. “Though I’m not sure breaking and entering into a fairytale mansion was exactly on my agenda. Thanks for that.”

“You didn’t break in anywhere.” I turned my nose up, clicking through a few tabs, squinting at a couple of blurry photos. “And it’s not a fairytale mansion, it’s a goddamn Elven fortress.”

“Trivial semantics.” She took another long gulp and turned her attention back to her papers.

“You’re really downing that coffee, aren’t you?”

Addison paused, looking over her half-empty mug like she hadn’t even noticed. “What? It’s keeping me awake.”

I hiked up a brow, folding my arms as I looked her over. “At this rate, you’re going to vibrate right off my desk. Which – by the way – is not for sitting on in the first place.”

She rolled her eyes, setting the mug aside. “I’m fine.”

“You say that, but I’m pretty sure you’re already three cups in. And it’s, ” I glanced at the corner of my screen, “past midnight.”

Addison shrugged, leaning back on her palms. “Caffeine is what’s keeping me from face-planting into your files, so it’s best you stop policing my coffee intake and brew us a fresh pot.”

“Yes, your majesty.” I pushed myself upright, dragging my feet as I shuffled over to the coffee maker, muttering all the while. “I’ve unleashed a monster.”

It was strangely easy to fall into this rhythm with her – banter, little jabs, the occasional eye roll. And even though we were holed up in my office at an absurd hour trying to connect dots in a series of disturbing files – not to mention our futile pursuit of whatever the hell this A-gene was – I didn’t mind. I liked her company, just as much as I liked her legs in those stockings.

I pushed another round of coffee into the machine, the familiar hiss and gurgle filling the office as it brewed. Addison waited, her eyes already trained on the mug I held out for her.

“Here. Your fourth cup,” I said, handing it to her with mock solemnity. “May you survive.”

She accepted it graciously, grinning in her victory. “You act like it’s some kind of sin to drink a little caffeine.”

Before I could retort, a faint sound drifted from outside the office doors – footsteps, voices – and I froze. Addison noticed and tilted her head, about to question me, but I held up a finger, listening. Who the hell would be here this late?

My question was answered immediately when clear as day came a familiar voice, echoing down the hallway. “Oh, come on Jordan, she’s a hermit! I’m starting to worry she’s growing roots in that office chair.”

“Shit,” I muttered, grabbing Addison’s arm and yanking her to her feet.

Her coffee sloshed in the mug and she hurriedly set it down, rounding on me with her mouth open in protest. “Hey! What – who is that?”

“Trouble,” I hissed, ushering her toward the empty space under my desk.

“What are you–?” she started, her voice edging toward a panicked yelp as I pushed on her shoulders, bending her knees and wedging her firmly into the cramped space. “Hunter, what–”

“Get under the desk!” I whisper-shouted, shoving her in one last time before plopping myself casually into my chair, leaning on a knuckle like I hadn’t just jammed a grown woman under my workspace.

Addison, to her credit, got the memo and fell silent. Between my knees I could see her in a crouch, staring up at me with a question mark in her expression. The door burst open a second later and Maxine strode in, looking every bit the uninvited hurricane that she was.

“Hunter!” She threw her arms wide, exasperation written all over her dolled-up face. “Why are you holed up in here like some reclusive wench?”

Jordan and River filed in behind her, both looking thoroughly entertained at my expense.

“I’m working, Maxine,” I said flatly, tapping at the keyboard for effect. “Which is apparently something you’ve forgotten how to do.”

“Working?” Maxine echoed, her hands on her hips. “At this hour? Hunter, look at you! You look like you need a drink. With friends. At a fancy bar.”

Jordan nodded along, slinging an elbow over the smaller vamp's shoulders. “And it just so happens that’s exactly where we’re headed.” Behind her, River lingered in the doorway, looking equally bemused.

“Pass,” I replied, barely looking up from the screen, uncomfortably aware that Addison was crammed between my legs, blinking up at me with wild confusion.

“C’mon, Hunter!” River chimed in, leaning against the doorframe with an exaggerated pout. “Dylan’s coming too. You’re really going to miss this?”

“I’m fine, thanks.”

Maxine huffed, tossing curls over her shoulder. “We came all this way to find you. Well, actually, we stopped by to grab my purse – but the point is, we thought, maybe, just maybe, you’d be interested in joining us.”

“I’m not,” I replied immediately, at which point Maxine groaned loud enough to rattle the rafters.

I shifted in my seat and was rewarded with a pinch from Addison when my heel squished her hand.

Clearing my throat to cover her mumbling, I shot River a pointed look. “Use your prescience and confirm that there isn’t a single future timeline in which you manage to convince me to leave this chair.”

From the corner of my eye I saw Addison’s brow knit, piecing together the implications of my words.

“You’re no fun.” River blew out her cheeks, lips pursed as she lamented.

Jordan joined in, sighing dramatically. “Honestly, I don’t know what we’re going to do with her, Maxine. She’s impossible.”

Under the desk, Addison was mouthing something that looked a lot like; Is that your boss??

I ignored her, desperate to maintain the cool facade despite my voice rising to a squeak. “You can all leave now.”

Maxine threw her hands up in mock despair. “Fine. But one of these days I’m dragging you out of here, kicking and screaming if I have to.”

“Good luck with that,” I deadpanned, watching the trio dutifully file out of my office.

As the others left Maxine halted in the doorway, her eyes drifting over my desk. I held my breath, suddenly hyper-aware of every detail: Addison wedged underneath, her coffee mug perched innocently next to mine, and Maxine’s steadily growing, sly smile spreading wider by the second.

She didn’t say anything, not a single damn word. She just watched me, one eyebrow quirked. Jordan and River were already halfway down the hall but Maxine lingered, clearly savoring every last second of my discomfort.

I shot her a look, something between keep moving and please for the love of all that is unholy, don’t comment. My eyes flicked back to Addison under the desk, her mouth half-open as she waited for my cue to scramble out. A beat passed, and finally, with one last pointed glance at the two coffee mugs on the table, Maxine turned on her heel and sauntered out, the clack of her shoes echoing down the hallway.

I waited, barely daring to blink until the door clicked shut behind her. Only then did I release the breath I’d been holding, feeling a kernel of dread settling in my stomach like lead as I shook my head. Maxine would absolutely be cornering me for a “chat” sometime soon, and there would be no escaping it.

When I pushed away from the desk Addison clambered out, looking halfway between flustered and offended. “You shoved me under the desk?!”

“I did.”

She cast a glance at the door, before swiveling her gaze back to me. “Did she... she totally knew, didn’t she?”

“Absolutely,” I muttered, still shaking my head. "And she’s never gonna let it go.”

“Well.” Addison brushed herself off as her eyes narrowed in my direction. “That was... something.”

I slumped back in my chair, letting out a long breath as I stared up at the ceiling.

After a few tense minutes of morbid spiraling on my part, Addison lifted her damning coffee mug and brought it to her lips, taking a long, slow sip as she surveyed me.

“So…” she asked, brow raised with casual curiosity, “did you hide me because I didn’t sign the register, or am I just your dirty little secret?”

I avoided her gaze for a moment, unwilling to admit that I didn’t really have a good answer for her. Sure, I was partially concerned about Jordan discovering my antics at Micere. But more than that, some clinical part of my consciousness understood that I was afraid.

Connecting Addison to the people I was closest to felt like crossing some forbidden line, acknowledging that she was so much more than just a passing interest.

When the silence dragged on, I risked a glance in her direction. I expected her to look hurt, disappointed maybe. Hell, I’d kissed her and then never brought it up again, buried it like it had never happened. Then I shoved her under my desk like a stowaway when my friends showed up. From Addison’s perspective, I must have looked like a walking red flag.

But when I caught her eye she only smiled – a small, smug smile that was somehow even worse. She saw right through me. Which meant she also understood the power she had over me.

Addison dropped her gaze for a beat, swirling her coffee before asking, “Are those women elves too?”

I laughed, maybe a little too quickly. “Definitely not.”

When it was clear she was expecting more, I scratched the back of my neck, avoiding eye contact as I mumbled under my breath. “They’re actually, uh… they’re just like me.”

Thank God none of them had dropped any hints about their actual “drink” plans. There were only so many subtle ways to explain the intricate complexities of vampire nightlife without horrifying someone.

Addison tilted her head, eyes narrowing as though she could pry open my thoughts if she only looked hard enough. “And what exactly is that? What are you?”

“Good question.” I tried to keep my tone nonchalant and forced a smile. I could feel her getting closer and I knew I should deflect, but there was something about her scrutiny that was both unnerving and magnetic.

“Fine, leave me in the dark.” Addison scoffed before her voice dropped an octave. “Then tell me this; how dangerous are the elves, really?”

When I raised a brow in question she rolled her eyes, settling against the edge of the desk and folding her arms. “I mean, it’s obvious they’re trouble, but every time I ask, you seem… less than worried.”

My pulse hitched when I realized just how close she was, standing squarely between my parted knees. I could feel her presence, electric and steady like she’d carved a space in my orbit just for her.

A smirk tugged at my lips, a thread of confidence slipping into my words as I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees.

“The elves?” I shook my head slowly. “They’re not as dangerous as I am.”

Addison held my gaze, her expression unreadable for a second before a small smile played at the corners of her mouth. The glint in her eyes told me that instead of deterring her, my words had only drawn her in further.

The space between us seemed to shrink, the air thickening with tension. Her eyes darkened and she edged closer, then glanced down at her feet like she hadn’t given them permission to move.

“That should probably scare me,” she murmured.

“Does it?”

Without really thinking, I lifted a hand, letting my fingers brush the curve of her jaw, pulled in by some unseen leash she had fastened around my neck. I had never planned for this, had never let anyone get this close to my heart – not since… well, since I learned better. But with Addison, it felt like throwing all that caution to the wind was the only option.

“No.” She whispered the confession, leaning into my touch. “It doesn’t.”

I wasn’t sure it was a good idea – hell, I was pretty sure it wasn’t – but in that moment, I couldn’t have cared less. I stood slowly, closing the gap between us, and Addison pressed a hand to my chest – whether to steady herself or push me away, I couldn’t know for sure.

But then she looked up at me, lips parted as her next words died on her tongue. That same hand fisted the fabric of my shirt, tugging me closer as she closed her eyes and pressed her cheek to my palm. I tilted her head, felt the brush of her breath against my face, taking in every inch of her features from the slope of her nose to the length of her lashes.

When she opened her eyes again, I saw my own simmering desire reflected back at me.

The kiss was slow at first, tentative, like we were testing the waters after our last entanglement to see if anything had changed. But it deepened quickly, the world outside the small, illuminated office space falling away as we lost ourselves to each other.

Her hands found their way to the nape of my neck and my arm snaked around her waist, the other planted firmly on the desk, fingers splayed out as I leaned into her, the feel of her against my body igniting something I couldn’t possibly ignore for a moment longer. I felt her fingers in my hair, the roaring heat of her body against mine, and any idea of boundaries or good sense evaporated as I gripped her tighter, lost in the sensation of her lips.

The papers on my desk rustled wildly, scattering as she shifted beneath me and the kiss turned urgent, reckless. Somewhere in the back of my mind a little voice whispered that I was crossing into uncharted territory, that I was playing with a fire that would only burn me alive. But I couldn’t bring myself to care.

I broke the kiss just long enough to allow Addison to gasp for air, but not long enough for her to do much more than that, returning her fervor tenfold as I captured her lips again. The heat between our bodies smoldered on, stoked by raw passion and a deep, insatiable hunger. The scent of her blood sang to my senses, the erratic thrum of her heartbeat the sweetest of symphonies.

Every press of my mouth against her was full of heat and teeth and tongue, and she was left breathless, gasping in her attempts to keep up, nails raking down my back as she pulled me closer.

When my mouth finally moved from hers again she reared forward to tug at my lower lip with her teeth, sending a fierce bolt of desire reverberating through my body. I hitched her leg at my waist, propping her on the edge of the desk as I bowed over her, lips moving to her throat to explore her skin with my tongue. I could feel every inch of her through layers of clothing as she ground against me, heat searing through the fabric.

My teeth grazed the juncture of her neck, slipping the cropped sleeve of her shirt off her shoulder, and she gasped in response, off-balance as I explored her with my mouth. Her nails dug into my nape but faltered when my tongue traveled lower, trailing down her clavicle. Before she could right herself I surged into her, splaying her out on the desk.

When she was flat on her back, hair spread out in waves, my hands found hers, pinning her arms above her as she arched against me. My tongue continued to explore, insistent on leaving no part of her untouched, every nip and kiss leaving her more breathless and desperate by the second. The world narrowed to this moment, a hazy blend of desire, need, and the thrill of the forbidden – a moment that both of us knew had been building for far too long, unleashed in the privacy of the secluded office space.

It wasn’t just a distraction or mere lust. It was Addison – fierce, determined, and impossibly alluring. I wasn’t concerned with danger or consequences. Addison was my center of gravity. Every breath, every caress, every fiery spike of passion revolved around her.

Chapter 20

Addison

She kissed me like she wanted to devour me entirely. She kissed me like she wanted my breath in her lungs. She kissed me, and I couldn’t imagine ever kissing anyone else.

Hunter’s lips found mine with a fervor that made my head spin. There was something almost disarming in how her hands caressed my body, a kind of ravenous reverence, like she’d been waiting ages to memorize every part of me.

When we finally broke apart her eyes searched mine, a glint of amusement evident amongst the delirious desire burning behind her pupils.

“Is it too soon to say I’ve been wanting to kiss you again for… well, a while now?” she murmured, brushing her thumb over my bottom lip.

“The feeling is mutual,” I whispered back, drawing her closer by the collar of her shirt. “But maybe best not to dwell on it right now, or we both might come to our senses.”

She chuckled, pressing her forehead to mine. “Good point.”

I let out a small gasp as she abruptly tilted my head to the side, slowly, sensually, trailing her lips down my throat. Her hand slid under my shirt, fingers skittering across my stomach, savoring every inch she uncovered. Each touch was unhurried, deliberate, and I felt myself melting under the strange tenderness of it all.

“While we’re both being stupid,” she murmured against my skin, “I’d very much like to taste you.”

I sucked in a breath as her fingers found my bralette, slipping under the material with inquisitive intent.

“And, just so you know,” she continued, her tone playful but tinged with a satisfied sincerity, “I’m not rushing this. I plan to take my time.” When I arched my back, her fingers found my bra strap, loosing the garment with a faint click. “If you’ll let me.”

I could only nod, vaguely dizzy from the sensation of her fingers tracing over my skin. It was like she was piecing me back together with every touch, making me feel alive in a way I hadn’t realized I’d been missing. Her mouth found mine again, her hands slipping freely under the fabric, running up my spine as I arched into her.

With one swift tug, and zero resistance on my part, Hunter lifted my shirt over my head, taking my bra with it. My chest was bare, my breaths coming in increasingly ragged gasps, and Hunter took in the sight with a drawn out inhale, biting down on her bottom lip.

When she descended on me again she dragged her tongue across the length of me, and I cupped a hand around the back of her neck, the other knotting in her tousled hair as she kissed her way down my stomach. Unable to hold it together a moment longer, I tugged her closer, rocking my hips against her in a silent plea.

I moaned at the steady throb growing between my legs and writhed beneath her, coaxing her lips up to my breasts, rising and falling rapidly where I lay. Hunter dipped her head to catch one of my hard nipples in her mouth. Her left hand roamed to grasp my wrist, pinning it to the desk beside my head. The other trailed over my body, before delving between my legs. Her touch was light against my stockings, but precise, pressing at my throbbing clit with staggering precision.

That coaxed another moan from me and I released a stuttered breath. I had almost forgotten how it felt to let go, to allow myself to be pliant and malleable in another’s hands. The fierce ache was familiar, but nothing could come close to the depraved sensuality of Hunter’s touch.

“Damn, Addison,” I felt her smile against my skin, “you’re making it hard to keep my composure here.”

“Then don’t,” I groaned back, a thrill racing through me as she grinned, her gaze dark and intent.

I worked my fingers through her hair while Hunter gripped my stockings, slipping the tight fabric and embarrassingly skimpy underwear down my legs, stilettos clattering to the floor. Her fingers fluttered against my inner thigh, stoking a fire in my belly that already had me wet between the legs in anticipation.

She held my gaze, even as she pushed up my skirt, bunching the fabric at my waist. Goosebumps dappled my exposed skin, shivering up my bare legs. She sank between them, dark eyes pinning me in place where I lay spread like a banquet, loose and languid under her touch.

Without warning, Hunter thrust her palm against my entrance, rubbing circles over my exposed clit with her thumb. I could only close my eyes and whine in response, jutting out my jaw as she laughed at the sound, breath hot against my inner thigh.

Lost in her lustful presence I felt my usual sense of control slipping away. Here, with her, that desperate need to be in charge vanished. And I’d be lying if I said it didn’t feel good to let go.

“Addison.” She murmured my name, her voice low, edged with a tenderness I hadn’t expected. I opened my eyes, meeting hers, and I could see a similar sense of quiet surrender in her gaze.

When she slid her hands over my hips, tightening and tugging me to the edge of the desk with a low, quiet growl, it sent a thrill through me that came out as a breathy groan. This was a side of her that drove me wild – protective, fierce, unguarded. Hungry. It made my pulse quicken, this side of Hunter who’d fight for me, who held me as though letting go wasn’t an option.

Her knees hit the floor with a low thud, though I couldn’t hear much else over the blood rushing in my ears. Her crooning words sounded right through me, her lips achingly close to that sensitive spot between my legs. Every word a titillating rumble up my spine.I turned my eyes to the ceiling as my body shifted and tilted with need. My legs wanted to close, the cold air of my exposure prickling goosebumps along my lower body. But her arms kept them open, kept me vulnerable – fitting for her personality, and no doubt she was reveling in watching me squirm.

“Hunter…” I rasped, but before I could fully form the title, I felt her tongue glide on the inside of my thigh, upwards towards my core, slow in its journey, silencing me in an instant. My back arched out instinctively, a bolt of electricity crackling up my spine. I wanted this, and I wanted more. My body acted on its own accord, emphasizing my need with every shuddering jerk. No doubt Hunter could sense my yearning for her, could feel it under her thumb as she continued to circle my sensitive clit with slow, rhythmic strokes.

After what felt like an eon of exhilarating agony, coaxing me to the edge of completion but never fully letting me tip over the edge, she suddenly removed her prying fingers. I jerked my gaze towards her, desperate in light of her absence between my legs. But Hunter wasn’t done yet. Catching my wide-eyed gaze, she smirked, before burying her head between my quivering knees again.

She let her tongue glide along my other thigh – teasing me, enjoying every moment of it – her mouth a wet ocean my body ached to swim in. I dropped to my back again, lifting my hips, begging with my body, but Hunter held firm. She stopped right before my entrance, sighing, and all the while keeping that vice-like grip around my waist, pinning me in place as she tormented me with her restraint. All I could see was the ceiling, but that lack of stimuli only heightened hers, and the yearning cut through me as I felt her there, waiting, driving me to ecstasy with the absence of her lips alone.

And then she was on me. Her mouth enveloped me the way a fever would the sick. Her tongue licked up my length, finding my clit and taking it in her mouth as my fisting hands scattered papers across the desk. I was hers in that very moment, an instrument played, every hot, wet movement of her mouth sounding a new tone. I moaned, loudly, but my body was screaming.

I could hear her own low moans of arousal as she held my legs open, pushing forward for more. She was devouring me, devouring my resistance, my doubts, and everything else. The world fell away as she sucked at my clit, filling the air I breathed with electric pleasure. Her fingers slowly slid into my dripping entrance, lapped on by her tongue worshiping my most sensitive nub. She kneaded into me, and my hips instinctively coaxed into her for more.

I was forced upward by another jolt of pure pleasure, propping myself on my elbows as I felt it coming on. I wanted to be consumed by her. I rocked against her as she pushed deeper, reaching out to tangle a hand in her hair. Paper clips and abandoned coffee cups scattered from the desk like my thoughts, falling to the floor like my walls.

My body bucked as she increased the pace. I could feel the orgasm coming as it heaved through my body, a fire burning from my core upwards. It built to a crescendo and exploded in a fiery roar, bursting from my lips as I sang her name.

All at once I collapsed onto my back, a crumpled collection of limbs and a sparkly skirt, riding out the wake of an earth-shattering orgasm as she worshiped my pussy with her mouth.

When Hunter finally pulled back I stared at her, my breath catching in my chest. She assessed me, sprawled there, for a long moment. And then, clearly satisfied with her handiwork, she wiped her mouth and smiled.

A soft, stuttering sigh escaped me as she got to her feet and brushed a strand of hair back from my face, her fingers lingering at my cheek.

“Thoughts?” she whispered, her voice carrying that familiar hint of amusement, though she was far more breathless than before.

For once, I had no clever response, just the warmth spreading through my chest, the lingering electricity shivering through my limbs. I sucked in a breath, reaching up to trace her jaw with a soft, shaking touch. “Heavenly. Maybe you are an angel after all.”

I knew then, what I should have known all along. Hunter wasn’t just a distraction. She was becoming a part of me, someone I knew I couldn’t possibly walk away from. Not now, and not ever.

When I cracked an eye open Hunter was right there, lying beside me on the floor of her office. One arm was wedged under her head, the other draped loosely over my waist. I could feel the way her fingers fluttered, unsettled, clenching and unclenching like she was caught between holding me closer and getting up to leave. Her gaze was unfocused, lost somewhere beyond the room.

“So.” I broke the silence, turning under her arm as I studied her profile. “What now?”

Hunter’s attention trailed back to me, but she still had that faraway look in her eyes. Her usual confidence was muted, though a small, wry smile tugged at her lips. “We lie here – forever – and then we never have to deal with the consequences of what we’ve done.”

When I flicked her nipple through her shirt she chuckled, then her face grew suddenly serious. She tilted toward me until we were nose to nose, hand tightening on my waist.

"Look, this could be messy. I’m messy. And I don’t want to subject you to all that.” She whispered her words, holding my gaze fast. “I mean… with everything else going on. You’ve got enough on your plate as it is."

I understood what she wasn’t saying out loud. The fear that she might pull me into something dangerous, or that her world might somehow hurt me. The fear that I might hurt back. Even if she didn’t say it, I could tell it weighed on her. I could see it in her eyes.

I propped myself on my elbow and balanced my head on my hand, savoring the lingering warmth between us as my bare legs brushed up against hers.

“Look, I don’t have all the answers right now. Not with my sister missing, and everything else that’s happened. I don’t think either of us know exactly what we’re doing, or what this was – is.” I swallowed, choosing my next words carefully. “But maybe we can agree to just… take it as it comes?”

Hunter stared at me, unblinking, but I caught the ghost of a smile on her lips. “So you’re saying, keep things light?”

I nodded, though my heart wasn’t exactly in sync with that decision. Because when she was around, light didn’t feel like enough. “For now. Until I get to the bottom of what happened to Penelope, I just… I need to keep my focus.”

She seemed to be turning it over in her head, her expression shifting to something both relieved and conflicted. “All right. No strings, just… enjoying things while we can.”

The smile broadened, though there was a flicker of hesitation there too.

“A prudent plan.” I settled beside her again, rolling onto my back with my hands clasped at my stomach. “We’re good at this.”

Hunter uncoiled at my side, shirt tugged open as she stretched her arms above her head, cracking her back with a satisfied groan. “Indeed.”

We lay there in comfortable silence, listening to the muffled sounds of the outside world waking to a new morning. The first rays of light sliced through the office blinds, streaking the floor where we sprawled.

And despite the uncertainty, despite the guilt that would no doubt return to crush me the moment I stepped out the door, I felt something like peace in her presence. I told myself that this arrangement would work, that I could stay grounded and keep my heart in check.

But as Hunter hauled herself upright, pressing a lingering kiss to my shoulder before pulling away, I had to admit, it would be much easier said than done.

Two days later, the nerves I thought I’d managed to shake off after my unexpected night with Hunter rushed back in full force as I walked into Esmerelde Flawne’s spa.

The sleek, snazzy interior was draped in the same soft tones, the air vibrant with the stifling scent of lavender this time. I usually liked lavender, especially in bubble baths – but this scent was cloying, overpowering, clotting in my throat.

Esmerelde herself was hovering near the reception desk, chatting away with her secretary, but her gaze landed on me the moment I stepped in. “Ah, it’s you! Right on time.”

I faltered for a moment, my greeting lodged in my throat at her cheery tone. I’d been steeling myself against the scalding expression she’d turned on me the first time we’d met, but this Esmerelde was all smiles, pearly teeth and sunshine as she rounded the desk to take my hands in hers.

“It’s – uh, thanks for having me.” I stuttered the words out, searching her eyes for any hint of her previous sneering disdain. But there was none. It should have comforted me, but I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off about her.

Her fingers were noticeably cold and bony, her grip just a little too tight.

She cocked her head to the side, demonstrating a sweeping neckline and a throat coated in jewels. “Wendy, was it? I’ve got a client ready and waiting for your demonstration. Are you ready?”

“Yeah – yes. I’m ready.” I masked my feeble stammering with a smile of my own, though it felt more like a grimace on my face.

Esmerelde, however, didn’t seem to notice. She nodded curtly, gesturing to the sugared glass doors to her left. “Excellent. She’s waiting in there, you’re welcome to go in and introduce yourself. I’ll join you in a moment.”

Before I could muster a response, Esmerelde had already turned back to the receptionist, dismissing me with a flourish of her hand.

“All right then, I’ll just…” I backed away, edging toward the glass doors and willing myself to get it together.

Considering all the time I’d poured into my investigations with Hunter, amongst… other things, I realized then and there that I was woefully unprepared to pull off this charade. I swallowed, cursing myself for not putting more time aside to prepare for what was supposed to be a demonstration of some fancy new massage routine.

I hadn’t even thought about the mechanics, let alone a strategy to get through it convincingly. How hard could it be, though, right? I was a doctor, I’d spent years studying muscles and bones and pressure points. The worst that could happen was… who knows, accidentally elbowing someone in the face?

I took a deep breath, adjusted my shirt, and stepped through the glass door – trying to channel what little calm and confidence I had left.

The door slid shut behind me with a soft click and I glanced around, taking in the subtle elegance of the massage room. My “client” was already there, seated on the edge of the massage table, her back to me. She was blonde, poised, tall and lithe, draped in a sleek black coat that looked entirely out of place in the soft ambiance of the spa.

My pulse thrummed in my ears as I straightened up.

"Uh, hi," I started, my voice wavering slightly. "I'm Wendy, and I'll be–"

The woman’s head turned slowly, and my voice died in my throat.

I took in familiar, dark, oversized sunglasses, masking an already unreadable expression. But even with half her face obscured, I recognized her immediately.

My stomach dropped like a stone, and I had to remind myself to breathe.

Of all people, of all places. The very person Hunter and I had been painstakingly tracking down was sitting right in front of me, looking every bit as composed and uncomfortably lethal as she was in my nightmares.

Catherine Raine’s lips curled into a faint, polite smile, and she gestured for me to approach.

“Hi there. Wendy, is it?” her voice was a purr, disarmingly friendly. “Esmerelde said you’d be taking care of me today.”

I forced myself to smile back, swallowing down the lump of panic in my throat.

“Yes… that’s right,” I managed, pinned by her gaze even behind those opaque lenses.

Cathy tilted her sunglasses down, just enough for me to catch a glimpse of her eyes and I had to keep myself from gasping.

They were unsettlingly pale, translucent gray irises, with only the faintest pinpricks for pupils. My heart lurched, a prickle of fear worming its way through my chest, settling heavily in my stomach. Forcing a polite smile I attempted to look nonchalant, as if I didn’t know exactly who – and what – she was.

“All right, just going to wash my hands, and we’ll get started.” I squeaked the words out, hoping the edge in my voice wasn’t obvious. Without waiting for a reply I turned and moved briskly to the corner of the room where a small washbasin sat behind a soft, curtained partition.

My hands shook slightly as I reached into my pocket and pulled out my phone, fingers clumsily finding Hunter’s number and tapping at the keyboard.

She’s here. Cathy. At the Spa.

I stared at the message for a beat, and then hurriedly added SOS for good measure.

Tucking the phone back in my pocket I took a steadying breath and turned on the tap, splashing water onto my face.

I was here to find answers, but standing just a few feet away from her, I couldn’t deny the sense of dread clawing at my gut. Taking a shaky breath, I straightened and stepped back into the room, hoping my nerves wouldn’t betray me.

When I emerged Cathy was still seated, sunglasses in place, gazing at me with that same cool politeness. She didn’t look the least bit suspicious, but somewhere in the back of my mind distant alarm bells were beginning to ring.

“Let’s get started, shall we?” I skipped over to her, forcing my warbling voice to sound slightly more confident than I felt.

I felt my phone vibrate in my pocket and ignored it. Either Hunter had got my message and was on her way or someone else wanted me, and whoever it was, they could wait. I had to keep my guard up, had to convince this woman that I was Wendy, the sports scientist, and nothing more.

I stepped forward, pressing my hands together to warm them up, running through what little I’d come up with on the drive over.

“So… what are your main areas of tension?” I asked, hoping I sounded professional and not at all out of my depths. “Let me know what you’re looking to ease and we’ll take it from there.”

Cathy tilted her head, reflective lenses settling on me in that unnervingly intense way I’d seen from her in video footage.

“Oh, shoulders, mostly,” she replied lightly, though the smile on her lips didn’t match the subtle jibe in her tone. She shrugged off her jacket, revealing alarmingly bony shoulders under a thin tank top. “But then again, maybe you’d know better what my body needs than I do.”

The back of my neck prickled. I forced a smile, moving to stand behind her, my hands poised just over her shoulders. Focus, Addison. I had to act like I had nothing to hide, to pull off this massage as smoothly as possible, even if my heart was thundering right out of my chest.

Just as I began to knead her shoulders, Cathy spoke again, her voice soft but edged with something that made my pulse jump.

“I must admit, I was curious when Esmerelde told me about you,” she murmured, tone light and conversational. “It’s not every day we find someone… uniquely qualified for a role like this.”

The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end. I struggled to keep my voice even as I replied, “I’m glad she decided to give me a chance. I hope this works out well for the both of us.”

“Oh, I don’t doubt that it will,” Cathy replied, tilting her head back to get a look at me through those massive shades. “In fact, Esmerelde mentioned a few… curious things. She said that when you came in, she noticed something rather distinct about you.”

“Really?” My fingers froze for just a second before I forced them to keep moving. “What might that be?”

“Your scent.” She said it casually, way too casually considering the absurdity of her words. “It’s unique. Quite rare, I’d say.”

My stomach twisted, and I focused intently on her shoulders, digging in just a bit harder than necessary.

“That’s… interesting,” I managed. “I must’ve used too much perfume.”

She laughed softly, a chilling sound that made my shoulders tense. “I don’t think it’s that simple, Wendy. There’s something else. Something… intriguing about you.”

I swallowed, internally scrambling to keep my expression composed. Play it cool, play it cool, I chanted in my head.

“Well, I’m sure Esmerelde overestimated me. I’m as normal as they come,” I replied with a forced laugh.

Cathy didn’t respond, and that silence was somehow more unnerving than any words she could have spoken. My phone vibrated again. I took another steadying breath, hoping to calm my racing heartbeat before stepping back out to face her. As soon as I returned to her line of sight, she tilted her head, that faint smirk curling at her lips.

"You know, my sister also mentioned something else that I thought was quite interesting." She flashed a smile, and I noticed her oddly pointed teeth – and the very concerning fact that she’d just referred to Esmerelde as her sister.

When I didn’t respond, choked up and suddenly sweating, she crossed her legs, resting her hands on her knee. "Apparently, two women showed up at the spa, asking after me. I hear they have taken quite an interest in my affairs."

Cathy’s words lingered in the air, and a shiver crawled up my spine.

The blood drained from my face, but I fought to keep my expression neutral, my mind racing to find a way to play this off. I scrambled for a response, rifling through a dozen excuses that wouldn’t raise suspicion, but my throat felt dry, and I could barely manage to string together a coherent thought.

She’s onto me. The realization hit hard and fast, cold dread unfurling in my chest. I forced myself to stay still, to keep my face placid, but every muscle in my body was tense, waiting for her next move.

Cathy leaned back, assessing me with a casual curiosity that felt far more dangerous than outright hostility. Her voice came soft, like silk, cloaking the daggers beneath.

“The moment Esmerelde picked up your scent, she knew you were special,” she murmured, smile widening like a hungry Cheshire cat. “I see she was right.”

I barely heard her next words over the blood rushing in my ears, but I didn’t need to. I knew I was caught, well before she finished saying:

“It’s lovely to meet you, Addison Moore.”

Chapter 21

Hunter

Back at the office, I was half-lost in a swirl of Addison thoughts, scrolling through dead-end leads online, and trying my damndest not to dwell on how she’d looked splayed out on my desk like a ready-to-eat buffet. Every time I pushed the thought aside, it came back with twice the fervor.

And, if that wasn’t enough, Maxine had been shooting me looks ever since she’d waltzed in that night, her triumphant smirks and pointed side-eyes greeting me the second I stepped out of my office. For the past two days the small vamp had held her tongue, which was practically a miracle. Not that I expected it to last forever; her restraint was probably just some uncharacteristic bout of wisdom.

She knew better than to ask outright, no doubt sensing that I’d be liable to bite her head off if she started grilling me about the mystery guest wedged under my table. But that didn’t mean she wouldn’t try to pry in her own way. Wherever I went, she was watching me with that knowing glint in her eye, waiting for me to crack.

With a sigh, I clicked through a handful of tabs, eyes flicking over useless search results as my mind drifted back to Addison again. She had her “appointment” at the spa that day, and I was on standby in case things went horribly wrong. Considering how flustered she’d sounded on the phone the day before, that was a very real possibility. Acting could only get you so far.

The sheer recklessness of what we’d done on that desk gnawed at the back of my mind, mingling with the very real worry about her safety. I knew I should be focusing solely on how best to go about busting into Cathy’s place – actually, I should have been pondering how best to protect my boss, our people, and her business endeavors from my reckless actions of late – but my brain refused to cooperate.

Infatuations aside, Maxine could wait all she wanted; she wasn’t getting a single confession out of me – at least, not if I could help it.

I was just about to snap my laptop shut, flicking through the thousand opened tabs that I hadn’t bothered to close when something caught my eye. I straightened up in my seat, squinting at the screen. Back when I’d first looked up Esmerelde Flawne, I’d fished out a Flawne & Flow Facebook page and the tab had sat open on my desktop ever since.

It was a throwback post, one of those seemingly innocent “spotlight” pictures from a few years back. Esmerelde was posing at the spa’s grand opening, arm slung around another woman, tall and striking with the same chiseled features and long, blonde hair. The woman’s eyes were hidden under chopped bangs, a thin smile painstakingly carved on her face.

She looked younger, thinner, but even without the oversized sunglasses, I recognized her instantly.

Cathy.

Suddenly on high alert, I hunched over my laptop, scanning every last detail of the innocent throwback post. The caption read, “Big thanks to my sister. I couldn’t have done it without you.”

I blinked at the screen. Sister?

The realization was a bucket of ice water, launched over my head without warning.

Cathy and Esmerelde were sisters, bonded by more than just business ties and shared associates. All this time, I’d assumed they were just acquaintances, maybe even rivals. But blood was another matter entirely. It was a whole new level of complication, the kind that bred all kinds of secrets.

It clicked into place like a key turning in a lock. Whatever happened to Penelope, Cathy and Esmerelde were in on it together. And that meant that Addison –

“Addison!”

Like she’d heard me on the wind, my phone buzzed a second later with an incoming text. I knew it was her before I’d even picked it up. My heart dropped at the words:

She’s here. Cathy. At the Spa. SOS.

Without a second thought, I called her. The line rang once, twice, then clicked over to voicemail. I tried again. Nothing.

I could feel the faint, creeping dread clawing up my spine. My mind raced through the possibilities, every one of them more troubling than the last. I clenched my jaw, sending her a quick text back.

Addison, call me the second you get this.

If Esmerelde and Cathy knew Addison had been snooping into their affairs – and worse, that she’d linked them back to Penelope’s disappearance – then this wasn’t just a spa appointment anymore.

It was a trap.

The drive to Esmerelde’s spa was a blur of angry, red-streaked visions and a white-knuckled grip on the steering wheel. I hadn’t even thought to grab my coat, my mind blank except for Addison, her text, and the eventual switch to voicemail that left my imagination careering into overdrive.

Every second that ticked by was another that she was in the hands of people with motives I couldn’t even guess at, and people I now knew to be closer than I’d realized – two sisters with too many secrets between them.

I barely remembered pulling up to the spa, but I slammed the car door behind me with a ferocity that made the glass tremble. My thoughts honed into one sharp, cold certainty: Addison was in danger, and I was getting her back, no matter the cost.

The receptionist stammered when she saw me approach, her eyes darting as she opened her mouth to call for Esmerelde.

“Shut up,” I spat, lacing the venomous words with a jolt of coercion.

The woman’s mouth went slack and her arms dropped to her sides, hanging limply where she swayed in place. Under the layers of vicious fury I felt a small pang of guilt, but it was quickly smothered as I stormed past her, shoving open the door to Esmerelde’s office.

An overpowering scent assaulted my nostrils as I entered – lavender and eucalyptus, deceptively relaxing scents meant to pacify. But the effect was lost on me, only heightening the roiling anger that surged in my chest.

I stalked right up to the preening elf’s desk, fists clenched, patience hanging by a frayed thread. Esmerelde looked up from her seat, an infuriatingly calm smile spreading across her lips. “Oh, it’s you. Can I help you?”

She knew exactly why I was here, and if she wanted to play the innocent act she was about to lose that privilege. My voice was ice, each word laced with anger.

"Where is she?”

Esmerelde tilted her head, her face a study in practiced surprise. "I’m afraid I don’t know who you’re talking about.”

I let out a humorless laugh that did nothing to mask the fury clawing its way up my throat. “I think you do, so I’ll ask again. Where is she?”

“Oh, are you referring to Wendy,” she began, holding up a placating hand, unaware or unbothered that she was essentially trying to reason with a storm. “I’m afraid she never arrived. Perhaps she’s delayed, or perhaps she’s simply decided to–”

“Don’t waste my time. Tell me where Addison is. Now.” I took a step closer, letting every ounce of my power coalesce into one point, drawing it into the dark, forceful pull of coercion. And… hit a wall.

Seeing the glint of frustration in my set jaw, Esmerelde chuckled, patting at the jewels and talismans around her neck like she was brushing dust from a prized possession. “Nice try. But these little charms keep out meddling minds like yours – if you’re doing what I think you’re doing.”

Her smirk was smug and she tilted her head, looking me over like a specimen in a jar. “You’re not human, are you? You smell human enough, but something’s… off.”

She was onto me, toying with me. But I was past the point of caring about concealing my identity. I wanted her to know what I was, to understand exactly what I was capable of.

I exhaled slowly, letting a cold smile curve my lips as I met her gaze.

“Your mind might be protected,” my words came out casual, conversational, but my fangs followed shortly after, and that coy smile of hers gradually slipped away, “but the rest of you is not.”

Esmerelde’s calm facade faltered, her eyes widening slightly as she registered my meaning.

Before she could breathe, before she could blink, I bared my fangs in full force and lunged forward, swift and deadly. She had no time to react before I was over the desk and on top of her, one clawed hand wrapped tightly around her throat, the other ripping the talismans from her neck with a brutal tug. She tried to scream, but I toppled both of us to the floor, the impact knocking the breath from her lungs.

Her talismans hit the wall behind me where I tossed them, and her panicked gaze found mine. I gripped a handful of her hair, locking her in place as I lowered myself to her eye level, aiming pointed fangs at her exposed neck.

“Addison – tell me where she is,” I hissed, turning the full brunt of my coercion on her. Without the protection of the talismans she had no solid defenses against me. Her eyes widened, and I could feel her mind struggling, fighting desperately against the intrusion.

It was a precarious line to walk – my powers had limits when it came to the fae, and elves like Esmerelde were resilient, trained to guard their minds. She gritted her teeth, stubbornly resisting even as I drilled through her mental walls. But I’d come this far – I wasn’t letting go until I had what I came for.

I focused, pushing deeper, until I felt something snap, some invisible barrier finally breaking under the pressure.

Esmerelde’s gaze lost focus, her body going slack beneath me as I tore through the fragments of her mind. Words floated up, scraps of information scattered like broken glass.

“The labs…” she whispered, her voice barely more than a gasp. “She’s… taken… testing…”

Her words hardly made sense, but I grasped the key details, sifting what I could from her fracturing mind. Addison had been taken to a facility, Cathy’s forensics lab, for some kind of testing. Testing for…

“The A-gene.” I said it out loud, and Esmerelde nodded in a half-conscious daze.

The image that surfaced in her mind was chilling: cold, sterile rooms, metal equipment, industrial doors and walls housing people like specimens.

I took what I needed from her memory and released her roughly, letting her slump to the ground. The elf woman lay there, dazed and defeated, her breath coming in short, shallow gasps. I hadn’t touched her with my teeth, hadn’t shed a drop of her blood, but she looked like she’d been drained of life.

The image of that facility burned in my mind, fueling my anger – and my desperation.

Without a second glance, I turned and left the office. There was no time to waste, no room for mercy. Cathy and her associates were about to meet an entirely new kind of reckoning.

The lab was tucked away in an industrial part of town, disguised as just another nondescript warehouse. But thanks to the fractured memories I’d forced out of Esmerelde, I knew exactly what I was looking for. Shadows blanketed the side of the building as I crept along the brickwork, every nerve humming with tension.

I found an entrance around the back where people in lab coats slipped in and out, some wheeling around unlabeled crates and mystery supplies. I waited, counting their movements, watching their patterns.

Finally, I slipped in behind a pair of lab technicians, blending into the shadowy hallways beyond. My footsteps were soundless, my senses dialed to a razor-sharp focus as I slid into the nearest alcove to let a few lab techs pass. I could hear Addison’s name screaming in my head, her heartbeat that I couldn’t track driving me forward.

I moved down the hallways, scanning each door I passed, listening intently for any sound that might give me a clue to her location. The silence was suffocating, and with every second that ticked by, my urgency grew.

As I rounded a corner a heavy hand clamped down on my shoulder. I spun around, eyes narrowed, and came face-to-face with what must have been a security guard of sorts. His face twisted in surprise and I instantly pushed my powers forward, compelling him to let me go.

“Walk away,” I commanded, my voice laced with persuasion.

But he didn’t even flinch. Instead, his gaze turned steely, and a mocking smile tugged at the corner of his lips. My weary eyes settled on the small talisman glinting at his neck. It seemed this place was prepared for the possibility of telepathic vampires. My coercion was useless here.

Before he could call for backup I struck, landing a blow to his throat and sending him stumbling back. He recovered faster than I’d expected, lunging forward, but I sidestepped him, my elbow catching his jaw as he staggered. I was about to slip away when two more guards appeared down the hallway, their own talismans catching the light as they moved toward me.

“Guess we’re doing this the hard way.” I brushed stray hair from my eyes, bracing myself with my fists raised.

They came at me in unison but I was faster, ducking under their swings and retaliating with strikes that landed with sharp, shattering cracks.

More guards flooded into the hallway, and I felt a grim satisfaction settle in my chest as I took them down one by one, my hands moving in quick, brutal precision. I was making progress, pushing through them toward another door, when a sudden, sharp pain exploded through my body.

Electricity crackled up my spine, paralyzing me where I stood. I let out a strangled gasp as my muscles seized, the shock rattling through me with relentless intensity.

The stun lasted only a few seconds, but it was enough. I fell to my knees, dazed, and before I could recover, whatever fucking asshole decided to tase me grabbed my shoulders, dragging me forward. I fought to shake off the dizziness, struggling against their hold, but my limbs were static and sluggish.

I heard my phone clatter to the floor, sliding out of my pocket, but there was no way to retrieve it as they dragged me through a pair of heavy metal doors.

With a shove, they threw me into what I could vaguely make out was a small, clinical room and slammed the doors shut behind me. The echo of a heavy metal contraction locking in place reverberated in my ears, and I pushed myself up from the cold floor, glaring at the barrier with every bit of fury left in me.

Dragging myself to my feet, I staggered and rushed forward, slamming my shoulder against the doors, hoping for even the smallest give. But they held firm, as unyielding as the walls around me. Frustration surged through me and I drew back, ready to ram into it again, when a soft voice, barely above a whisper, cut through the sirens in my head.

“Hunter?”

I froze, my breath catching as I turned slowly.

Addison was huddled in the corner of the room. Relief colored my fury, but it was short-lived. The sight of her, scared and vulnerable, knees curled to her chin, ignited a fierce knot of something tender in my chest – but it was tangled with something darker, something desperate.

Addison stood slowly, her eyes wide as she took me in. “Are you okay?”

"Am I okay – fuck that, Addison, are you okay?" I demanded, rushing toward her before she could muster an answer.

I reached out, tilting her chin up as I inspected her face, lightly gripping her jaw as I checked for injuries. She looked exhausted, disoriented – but at least there weren’t any cuts or bruises, nothing visible, anyway.

She blinked at me, hands coming up to cover mine. "I’m fine, Hunter. I swear. But Cathy… she knocked me out. When I woke up, I was just… well, here.”

She gestured around the sterile, featureless room, her voice wavering slightly. "I’ve been waiting ever since, just hoping you’d find me."

I nodded, relieved to know she wasn’t hurt, but fury still roared in my veins. This wasn’t part of the plan. Not in the slightest.

At my extended exhale Addison looked up at me, wide eyes waiting for comfort and reassurance. “Please tell me you have a backup plan.”

“Yeah.” I raked my hand through my hair, frustration with the situation and with myself steadily building. “Working on it.”

“I’ve already inspected this place.” Addison murmured, biting her lip as she looked around the room. “It doesn’t exactly offer any easy exits.”

I glanced around too, noticing how meticulously the room was designed for containment, fighting down the creeping fatigue and keeping my expression calm. “Well, yeah. It’s meant to keep people in.”

“Then what do we do?”

I clenched my fists and stalked over to the walls, running my hands over the cold surface, searching for any weak spot, any gap. But the walls were solid, built to keep anything from getting out.

"Damn it.” I pressed my palms to the walls, trying and failing to calm the roar in my head. “I should have… I should have told someone, Jordan, Maxine – anyone.”

I cursed again, anger and frustration bubbling over as I swung my foot into the wall, the impact reverberating painfully up my leg. “I shouldn’t have rushed in. I shouldn’t have fucked up Esmerelde. They’re all gonna know what I did – they’re gonna – Fuck!”

My voice rose, louder and louder, and I kicked at the wall again. “But I ran in blind like I always do and now here we are, trapped in some psychotic laboratory and nobody knows how to find us.”

I spun around to face Addison again, throwing my arms up, shame and fury written plainly on my face. “So in other words – I’m an idiot, and we are royally fucked because of it."

"Hunter, hey, it’s okay. We’ll get out of here.” Addison approached slowly, hands raised like I was some sort of wounded animal she wanted to tame.

Her words were gentle but rang hollow to my ears. She’d been waiting here, waiting for me to rescue her, and all I’d done was make the situation worse. I’d failed her, like I knew I would – failed everybody – and then I had the audacity to act surprised about it.

Addison was edging closer, reaching for my hand. “Just… breathe. Okay? We’ll think of something."

But when she stood right in front of me the heat of anger and guilt gave way to something else, something primal, as a scent drifted toward me, sharp and intoxicating.

My body seized with a sudden wave of hunger, ripping through me with a violent intensity. I slapped a hand over my mouth, stumbling back as the craving pulsed through me, my senses zeroing in on her for all the wrong reasons.

Addison looked at me, confused, taking a small step forward. "Hunter? What’s wrong? What’s going on?"

My pulse pounded and I took a ragged breath, doing everything I could to resist the scent of her, the warmth of her skin, the suddenly tantalizing pulse of her heartbeat.

“Nothing! I just – I got tased, it scrambled my brain a little.” I managed a small, reassuring grin, masking the mounting discomfort tearing at me from the inside. “Don’t worry about it.”

“Really? Because you look like you’re about to keel over.”

I laughed, but it came out thin. “Rough day.”

I wanted to hold her gaze, to reassure her with some easy quip, but I could feel my control slipping. She watched me with such open, unguarded curiosity that I couldn’t help but feel another stinging pang of guilt. She had no idea what I was, what I needed just to function.

What I needed…

It hit me like a freight train. This was a hunger pang, pure and undeniable.

In all the time I’d been spending with Addison, I’d skipped multiple feeding sessions with Caden, convincing myself that it was fine, that I’d manage. But I needed fresh blood. I could feel the ache gnawing at me already, a weakness creeping in around the edges of my resolve.

My gaze flicked to Addison, and a shiver of dread settled in my stomach as the desperation clawed its way up my spine. I pushed away from the wall, taking a few steadying breaths.

Addison stepped closer, her hand reaching out to rest on my arm again, her voice tinged with concern. “Hunter, if there’s something wrong, you can tell me. I won’t freak out or anything.”

I assessed the situation in my head. I was trapped in this cell, no contact with the outside world, and the only other person here was Addison, whose pulse was a maddening, tempting beat in my ears.

“Trust me.” I glanced at her, hysterical laughter straining my voice. “You really don’t want to know.”

Chapter 22

Addison

It had been hours since Hunter and I had been trapped, and the silence was wearing on us both. What was left of Hunter's usual ease was slipping into something... frantic. Her movements were sharper, more restless. She kept her distance, pacing back and forth at the opposite end of the room. Her gaze would flick to me occasionally, then away, fighting some internal battle I couldn’t see.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” I asked eventually, even though I already knew the answer.

Hunter just gave me a tight smile, hands clenching and unclenching. Her usually steady expression was strained. For some reason, she was unraveling. And she looked... hungry, in a way I couldn’t quite place.

“Well.” I let out a shaky breath, stretching my legs out where I sat on the floor. “I’d rate this experience one star. Wouldn’t recommend it.”

Hunter let out a soft huff of laughter, though it sounded forced.

“The ambiance is lacking,” she agreed, tone dry as she scuffed her boot on the floor. “And the service is garbage.”

“Oh, absolutely.” I shifted again, leaning back against the wall. “Not even a complimentary snack. What kind of establishment is this?”

Hunter finally looked at me. “Do you want to encourage them to bring in food? Because I have a feeling it wouldn’t be your standard cheese platter.”

I shuddered, though I appreciated her attempt at humor. “Good point. Maybe I’ll stick with the fine dining we’ve got going on here – stale air and ominous vibes.”

She smirked faintly but didn’t respond, her gaze drifting to the floor as her fingers twitched at her sides. Despite the banter, her agitation was palpable. I watched her for a moment. She looked wound tight, on the verge of snapping. The tense silence settled over us again.

“We were so close to finding Penelope,” I murmured, staring at the floor, at my palms, at our dismal situation. “Why did I have to fuck it up and get myself caught?”

Hunter stopped pacing abruptly, sighed, and then sat on the floor across from me. “On that note – do you know why they took you?”

I shrugged, thinking back to Cathrine Raine’s cryptic words. “Cathy mentioned something about my scent. Said it was special. I don’t know what that means, but I’ve been thinking… it has to be connected to the A-gene, right?”

“It’s possible.” Hunter groaned, rubbing a hand down her face. “But all our speculations won’t mean shit if we can’t get out of here.”

Her words hit harder than I wanted to admit, and I stared at the floor. “Do you think your friends will come looking for you?”

Hunter leaned her head back against the wall, her expression grim. “I’m sure they’ll try. But no one knows where I am or where to start looking. And I didn’t exactly leave a detailed itinerary.”

“What about family?” I asked tentatively, shooting her a glance. “Anyone who’ll be worried about you?”

She laughed, low and sardonic, and there was a definite bitterness in her tone. “Definitely not.”

“Why not?”

Hunter hesitated, biting her lip, debating whether we were doomed enough to swap tragic backstories. Finally, she exhaled, slumping back against the opposite wall. “Let’s just say my childhood wasn’t exactly warm and fuzzy. My parents were kind of… afraid of me. For reasons I’d rather not get into.”

The words hung heavy in the air, but I couldn’t stop myself from pressing. “Afraid? Why?”

Her jaw clenched and for a moment she didn’t respond. But then she spoke, her voice quieter than before. “I could do this thing – charm people, I guess? I was – am – very convincing. My parents didn’t like that. They didn’t trust me.”

I frowned, skeptical. “I don’t get it. You were born a saleswoman and they wanted you to have a future in the arts?”

That got a genuine laugh out of her and she shook her head, a smile creeping across her features before disappearing again. “Sure, something like that. Anyway, it all came to a head one day and my dad tried to drown me. In the bathtub.”

All at once, the air seemed to leave the room.

I stared at her, horrified, my mind struggling to process the words. I remembered her confession back at the spa, her fear. The way she’d brushed it off like the topic was a hot poker, too painful to grasp with both hands. “Hunter…”

She shrugged, though the haunted look in her eyes betrayed her. “Yeah well, they’re long gone now and I’ve learned to deal with it.”

“That’s not something you just ‘deal’ with.” My voice trembled slightly, a touch of sympathy, and a touch of fury tinging my every word.

Hunter’s lips quirked in a faint, humorless smile. “It would’ve been the end of me if Jordan hadn’t shown up when she did. She poked her nose where she wasn’t supposed to, swooped in and saved my life – and that was that.”

Her words were so matter of fact, but the pain behind them was impossible to miss. I wanted to reach out, to comfort her, but I wasn’t sure if she’d even accept it. If I wasn’t convinced this gorgeous woman needed therapy before, I sure as hell considered recommending it then.

“Hunter, I–”

“Don’t.” She cut me off, the words harsh and biting. “It’s done. I made it out, and I’ve been fine ever since.”

I wanted to get closer, to comfort her the way she’d comforted me so many times before. But the moment I got to my feet, her whole body tensed up.

“Stay there,” she muttered, her voice muffled through her hands as she lifted them to her face. “Just… stay over there.”

I frowned, ignoring her warning as I took a tentative step toward her. “You’ve been acting weird since they threw you in here. What happened?”

“Nothing,” she mumbled, shaking her head. Her hands clenched tighter against her mouth as though they were the only thing stopping her from saying something she’d regret. “Addison, please, just don’t come any closer.”

“You’re being ridiculous,” I muttered, crouching in front of her. “Now is not the time to act all dark and mysterious. Just tell me what’s going on.”

She flinched when I reached for her hand, smacking mine away with a speed that startled me.

“Addison, I’m serious,” she snapped, voice raw as it burst from her throat. “It’s not safe.”

That was when I noticed it, the faint gleam of her teeth as her lips parted. Her canines, longer and sharper than they had any right to be, caught the light, and my breath hitched. Her eyes met mine then and I saw something raw and feral in them – something unmistakably hungry.

I froze, and all at once the disjointed puzzle pieces that made up the woman before me clicked neatly into place.

“Hunter.” I spoke quietly, my voice trembling despite my best effort to stay calm. “Are you… are you a vampire?”

Her entire body went still.

For a long moment I thought she might deny it, that the confinement was getting to me, that I was dead wrong. But then she lowered her hands, dropping them in defeat.

“Yes.”

I swallowed hard, my pulse pounding in my ears. “Are you… hungry?”

Hunter’s jaw clenched, her hands balling into fists at her sides, the single word drenched in acidic self-loathing. “Starving.”

Fear bubbled up in my chest but I shoved it down, forcing myself to focus. Hunter stared forward, so controlled, yet so obviously teetering on the edge. She’d had plenty of opportunities to hurt me before now – more than enough. She’d fought for me, risked everything to help me. If she’d wanted to hurt me, she would have done it already.

My throat tightened and I made a decision.

“Hunter.” I spoke carefully, inching closer. “You can take it. My blood, I mean.”

“No!” She said it immediately, pupils blown wide in panic. “Absolutely not. I’m not in control right now, Addison. I could hurt–”

“You need it,” I insisted, reaching for her hand. “You said you’re starving. You need your strength if we’re going to get out of here and save my sister.”

“Addison. Stop.”

The word hit me like a physical force and I felt my body freeze in place, as though my muscles had locked up against my will. For a brief, horrifying moment, I couldn’t move.

Then the sensation faded and I stumbled back, my heart racing. “Oh my god – what the hell was that?!”

Hunter looked just as horrified as I felt, lips parted as the command – the coercion – faded on her tongue.

“Fuck, Addison – I’m sorry,” she stuttered, her voice cracking. “I didn’t mean to–”

Her words cut out abruptly and she buried her head between her knees, tangled hair flowing over her face like a veil.

When she spoke again her tone was resigned, like she’d sealed her fate with a single, potent word. “We should never have gotten in this deep. If we make it out of here, you need to forget about me. All of this. It’s better that way.”

I stared at her, every memory of that charismatic smile of hers rushing through my mind. She had turned it on everyone who had wronged me, and even some who hadn’t; the drunk guy on the night we first met, the guys who attacked me, the janitor, Esmerelde’s assistant.

That charm she wielded, the way she could get people to do whatever she wanted – it wasn’t just charisma. It was something else. Something supernatural. After experiencing it first hand, I understood that it was something dangerous too.

I considered what she’d let on about Selene, that untold catastrophe that had doomed their relationship. If Hunter had done to Selene what she’d just done to me, she considered it something unforgivable.

But it wasn’t the full picture. Beneath the sharp edges and the layers of guilt, I could see the Hunter who had risked everything to save me. The Hunter who had been at my side all along.

In the end, the choice was easy. It always had been.

“No.” I said it firmly, something both fierce and fragile taking root in my chest. “We don’t have time to mope. Drink my blood and we can talk about this later.”

Hunter lifted her head slowly, plain shock written on her features.

I took advantage of the moment, reaching for her hand and holding it firmly in mine. “If I have to choose between being someone’s test subject or being drained by a vampire I’ve come to care for, I’m choosing the vampire.”

Hunter’s fingers trembled in mine, her sharp features shadowed with disbelief. She stared at me, her jaw tight, her eyes flitting between my face and the wrist I slowly raised toward her. Her eyes were full of conflict, her hunger warring with her resolve.

“Addison, I don’t think you understand,” she whispered, her voice tinged with both warning and a flailing desperation. “I’ve gone too long without blood. I don’t know if I can stop.”

I ignored the plea, keeping my gaze locked on hers. “You’re starving, and we’re trapped in here. If we’re going to get out and find Penelope, I need you at your strongest. This is the only way.”

Her lips parted, but no words came. I could see her throat working as she swallowed hard, her fangs gleaming faintly in the light. But she didn’t move. She didn’t pull away, but she didn’t lean closer either.

“I trust you, Hunter.” I spoke quietly, offering her my wrist. “I know you won’t hurt me.”

“You’re insane,” she muttered, though the words held no bite. “You should be running as far away from me as you can.”

“Can’t,” I said simply. “We’re locked in, remember?”

The corner of her mouth twitched, almost like she wanted to smile despite herself. But then her expression darkened again and she whispered, “This isn’t fair to you.”

“Life’s not fair,” I countered. “But you’ve done nothing but protect me, Hunter. Let me do this for you.”

She exhaled shakily, her gaze dropping to my wrist. Her hand came up slowly, hesitating as though the mere act of touching me would break whatever fragile restraint she was clinging to. When her fingers finally brushed against my skin, I felt her shudder.

“Addison…” she murmured again, her voice trembling. “Please. Just pull away.”

I didn’t. I leaned closer instead, pressing my wrist gently to her lips. Her breath was cool against my skin and I felt her flinch, felt her fighting herself every step of the way.

“Do it,” I urged softly, somehow not even slightly surprised to find that my next words were entirely true. “I’m not scared.”

Hunter’s shoulders slumped and she let out a low, resigned sigh.

“You should be,” she muttered. But then, with infinite care, she tilted her head and pressed her lips to my wrist.

The first bite stung, a sharp, searing pain that made me gasp. My body instinctively tensed, but Hunter’s other hand came up to steady me. The initial pain ebbed quickly, replaced by a strange warmth that spread through me like liquid fire.

Hunter drank slowly, carefully, and as the moments passed, the tension in her body seemed to ease. Her hand slid up my arm, her touch growing gentler like she was afraid I might crumble under her fingertips.

I found myself relaxing despite the situation, my free hand lifting almost unconsciously to thread through her hair. It was soft beneath my fingers and I stroked it gently, losing myself to the moment – to her.

When Hunter finally pulled away her lips were stained crimson, her breathing heavy. Something in her expression demonstrated a quiet devastation. I reached up, cupping her cheek in my palm. Her skin was cool to the touch and I felt her lean into it slightly, searching for a comfort she didn’t know how to ask for.

“I trust you,” I said again, my voice steady despite the whirlwind of emotions inside me.

Her eyes searched mine, and finally she nodded, almost imperceptibly. “I’ll keep you safe. I swear it.”

I smiled faintly, letting my thumb brush over her cheekbone. “Good. Because I have a plan.”

Chapter 23

Hunter

The taste of her blood lingered on my tongue. I leaned against the wall, my breath shallow as I tried to wrap my head around what just happened. Addison hadn’t flinched. She hadn’t screamed. She’d looked me in the eye and offered herself to me, and somehow, despite the gnawing hunger threatening to consume me, I hadn’t hurt her.

For once, I felt in control. And for the first time in what felt like forever, I felt safe.

Not because of where we were – far from it – but because of her. The way she looked at me like I wasn’t a monster. Like I could be trusted, even when I was at my worst. It was a feeling I didn’t know how to name, and I wasn’t sure I wanted to.

Addison’s voice snapped me out of my spiral. “Are you done staring at the wall? Because we need to focus.”

I blinked, glancing her way. She was hovering at my elbow, arms loosely folded and a suspiciously determined look on her face. Her wrist bore those telltale puncture wounds, and I swallowed hard against the wave of guilt.

“Yep, just about finished.” I pushed off the wall, forcing my thoughts back to the present. “What’s the plan?”

Addison pointed to a small, blinking sensor on the ceiling. “We could trigger the fire suppression system.”

I tilted my head. “We’re locked in. How would that help?”

Addison smiled faintly, the corners of her mouth quirking. “If this place is as fancy as it looks, it’ll have an automated evacuation protocol. That’s our way out.”

I rubbed the back of my neck, staring at the ceiling. “Risky, but it’s not the worst idea you’ve had.”

Addison’s smile widened. “That’s practically a glowing endorsement coming from you.”

I rolled my eyes but felt the faintest smile tugging at the corner of my mouth. “So how do we set it off?”

“Easy. We start a fire.”

I glanced around the sterile room. “Because there’s such an abundance of lighters and fire pits in here.”

Addison ignored my sarcasm, pacing the small space. “There’s got to be something. Electrical equipment, maybe? Something we can short-circuit.”

We simultaneously surveyed the room, both sets of eyes eventually trailing to the small, inconspicuous control panel embedded in the wall under a security camera. Bingo.

Addison moved to my side, already piecing together how to make it happen. “Do you think you could… punch it? Do your vampire thing and wreck shit?”

“Eloquent.” I strode to the wall and squinted up at the panel. “But yeah, I could probably take it out.” I glanced over my shoulder, offering her a half-hearted smirk. “The question is, can you handle what happens when the alarms start blaring?”

Addison straightened her shoulders, shooting me a pointed look. “I handled you, didn’t I?”

I had to laugh, but the sound came out way sharper than I intended. “Fair point.”

I stepped up to the wall and cracked my knuckles, then balled my hand into a fist and slammed it into the panel. Sparks erupted, and the casing crumpled under the force. Wires spilled out in a tangled mess and I yanked a handful free, the ends crackling with electricity.

“Your turn.” I stepped back, gesturing at the sparking mess I’d wrought.

Addison hovered in front of the broken panel, fingers working quickly to sort through the wires. I could hear her muttering under her breath as she worked, little snippets that almost made me smile despite the circumstances. When one of the live wires sparked in her fingers she cursed loudly, shoving the injured digit into her mouth.

“Is that part of the plan?” I asked, crossing my arms and leaning back against the wall.

“Shut up,” Addison shot back, though her focus didn’t waver. “Just give me five seconds and a little faith.”

“You shocked yourself. My faith is waning.”

She rolled her eyes without looking up. “Then fake it for me, Hunter.”

I bit back a grin and watched as Addison finally managed to get a flickering spark of fire going. The small spark quickly grew into a bolder flame, and her eyes lit up with all the crazed triumph of a pyromaniac.

Without hesitation she yanked off her shirt, leaving her in just her bra. I blinked, momentarily stunned, before realizing she was using the shirt to stoke the flames.

“Uh… You could’ve used–”

“What? Your coat?” She glanced back at me, holding the flaming shirt aloft like a torch. At my obvious grimace, she rolled her eyes. “Didn’t think so.”

The room began to fill with smoke, curling up toward the ceiling. Almost immediately, alarms began to blare and the light on the ceiling started up a frantic flashing. I grabbed Addison’s hand, pulling her to the door as a hiss of hydraulic locks released. It slid open a crack, and I shoved it wide.

“Let’s move.”

We darted through the corridors, sticking to the shadows wherever we could, but there was no need. The rest of the building was eerily empty, quiet aside from the distant wail of the alarm. The men I’d battled earlier were nowhere to be seen and every corner we turned was met with nothing but abandoned desks and the occasional hum of machinery.

Addison clutched at my sleeve as we reached another empty room. “Where is everyone? Where’s Penelope?”

I scanned the space, my jaw tight. There were no signs of struggle, no echo of footsteps or evidence of life. Just… nothing. “They must’ve cleared out.”

“Cleared out?” Addison’s voice wavered, frustration bleeding through her words. “You think they moved everyone?”

“It’s possible,” I admitted, though the thought churned uneasily in my stomach. “Maybe they thought it would be easier to leave you behind – I assume they weren’t prepared to deal with putting down a vampire.”

We crept down the hallway, moving with careful, measured steps. Every creak of the floor, every flicker of light overhead was amplified in the oppressive stillness. All the while, my senses stayed on high alert, scanning for the slightest hint of movement, but the place was abandoned.

As we turned a corner, Addison yanked my arm.

“Look!” she whisper-screamed, pointing to a small office space protected behind a glass sliding door. Inside, papers were scattered across a cluttered desk.

“We don’t have time to play detective,” I hissed and tugged at her forearm, but Addison held fast.

“It could be important. We need to know what Cathy wants with people like Penelope – people like me.”

With a resigned sigh I yanked at the sliding door, and when it refused to give put my foot through the glass. The panel shattered under my boot and Addison picked her way through the jagged mess before rifling through the stacked papers on the desk.

“Anything interesting?” I leaned over her shoulder, listening intently for footsteps all the while.

“Notes,” Addison murmured, holding up a page covered in intricate diagrams and familiar handwriting scrawled in red ink. “It’s all about the A-gene.”

My brow furrowed as I read over her shoulder. "Angelic DNA. Scent-detectable, first traces appearing at puberty..."

I flipped through another stack of papers, my eyes catching on a file filled with pictures. Ordinary people, their faces marked with dates and scribbled notes. “These are all targets who have the A-gene. But there’s no mention of what Cathy does after identifying them.”

Addison’s hands shook as she sifted through another folder. “This one… it mentions scent. Something special about a person’s scent. That’s what Cathy said about me.”

I frowned, my mind racing. “So she got a whiff of you and now she suspects you have… angelic DNA?”

Addison nodded, her eyes wide. “I mean, angelic DNA is a crazy term but the rest of it adds up... But why does it matter? Why is she doing this?”

“We can ponder on that later.” I thrust a stack of files into her arms and dragged Addison back into the hallway. “Right now, we need to get out of here.”

We made it to the street without encountering a soul, though we did encounter a new problem. I had parked my car in an alley nearby and thought myself smart for leaving the keys in the ignition for a quick getaway. Now that alleyway was empty, and I was left kicking myself for thinking plans would ever go as smoothly as they did in my head.

At the sight of the very empty alley and my sheepish grin, Addison rolled her eyes and rifled through her pockets. She handed me a few crumpled notes and a handful of spare change before we hailed a taxi.

Needless to say, the ride was tense.

Addison sat in the backseat next to me – still shirtless – the files we snagged clutched in her hands, and she held them like a makeshift shield. The cab driver glanced at her in the rearview mirror, his eyebrows slowly creeping toward his hairline.

I caught his eye and narrowed my own, scowling intently. The guy immediately looked away and I settled back beside Addison, slinging an arm over her shoulders to further emphasize my silent territorial statement.

Addison stifled a laugh, her cheeks flushed as she mumbled under her breath, “I think he’s more concerned than curious. Do you have to butt heads with every guy who looks my way?”

I shrugged, crossing my legs. “It’s a talent.”

The rest of the ride passed in relative silence, save for the occasional side-eye from the driver, which I quickly quelled with another glare. When we pulled up to a pay phone in a shabby corner of the city I tossed him some change and ushered Addison out of the car.

She hugged herself against the chill of the night air. “Well, that wasn’t humiliating or anything.”

“Could’ve been worse,” I offered as I stepped up to the pay phone and dialed Maxine’s number.

I shrugged off my coat while I waited for the dial tone and handed it to Addison – who shot me a withering glare. “You couldn’t have offered it earlier, huh?”

I held up a finger to shush her, slyly gesturing at the phone pressed to my ear.

Maxine picked up on the second ring, shrill voice screaming through the receiver, “Hunter, where the hell have you been?! The city’s buzzing with rumors about what you did to Esmerelde.”

Oh right. That.

“I don’t have time for a lecture, Maxine.” I stifled the rising panic, keeping my cool despite the harrowing consequences of my reckless actions rushing to deck me in the face. “What’s the damage?”

“Damage?” Maxine scoffed. “The elves are furious. They’re saying someone ripped into her mind with brute force, left her a babbling mess, and they’re convinced it was a vampire – telepathic, strong. You know, someone like you.”

I grimaced, pressing the phone tighter against my ear. “So I’m suspect number one.”

“There aren’t many like you in the city, Hunter. If you’re involved, you’d better start talking – now.”

“I’ll explain everything soon,” I promised, my eyes flicking to Addison. She was watching me with a curious tilt to her head, her arms crossed against the chill. “But first, I have something important to take care of.”

Maxine sighed. “You’d better. Because if the elves decide you’re guilty, they’re going to stir up hell. And Jordan’s not going to be able to protect you.”

“I’ll handle it,” I said, and hung up before she could press further.

Addison raised an eyebrow. “That didn’t sound good.”

“It’s not,” I admitted, stepping away from the phone. “The elves are out for blood – mine, specifically.”

Before she could respond, I dialed another number, this time for Caden. He picked up after an excruciatingly long ring.

“Hunter,” he said, his voice calm but tinged with annoyance. “I was starting to think you’d dropped off the face of the earth.”

“Something like that,” I replied. “Have you heard what’s happening with the elves?”

“I’ve heard plenty,” Caden droned. “If you’re responsible for Esmerelde Flawne, you’d better keep your head down. The elves are already calling for action, and the Leyore aren’t exactly in a position to take on a war right now.”

“Noted,” I muttered. “But listen, I need a favor. You’ve been keeping an eye on Cathy’s place, right? I need you to head there now and let me know what you see. I think something big is going down.”

Caden sighed. “Last I checked there were unlabeled trucks entering the property in droves – Oh, and what looked suspiciously like your car. I tried to call you but you didn’t pick up. I thought you were already in.”

“No. I was otherwise occupied.” I ignored his accusatory tone, pleading through the phone. “I’ll fill you in when I can – just take a look, find out what she’s up to. I’ll call you later.”

After a tense goodbye, I turned back to Addison. “Everybody is a little angry at me right now.”

“Does anyone in your life ever just say, ‘Great job, Hunter’?”

“Not lately.” I sighed. “But listen – Caden has been keeping an eye on Cathy’s mansion. Apparently, a bunch of anonymous vans have been pouring in. Right around the time I landed up stuck in that cell with you.”

Addison’s face tightened with worry. “Do you think they moved Penelope there?”

“It’s possible,” I mused, scratching at the peeling paint on the side of the booth. “But we need to lay low until Caden can get us more intel. We can’t go to your place or mine. Both are too risky.”

Addison’s brow furrowed. “So where do we go?”

“There’s only one place I can think of.” I hesitated, then sighed. “And you’re not going to like it.”

Chapter 24

Addison

The cab ride was quiet, but not comfortably so. It was the kind of quiet where you’re hyper-aware of every sound: the hum of the engine, the subtle crackle of the radio, the squeak of the cab driver’s seat as he adjusted himself.

Hunter sat beside me, her body stiff, her gaze fixed on the window. Her fingers tapped out an uneven rhythm on her thigh.

I glanced at her, then quickly looked away again. What happened at the lab – and everything that had happened after – played on loop in my head. I brushed my fingers over the small twin punctures on my wrist. I hadn’t expected her to drink my blood. Hell, I hadn’t expected to offer. But now that I had, and she had, I couldn’t quite figure out where we stood.

“So,” I mumbled, lowering my voice and keeping one eye on the cab driver, “is this vampire hideout as sketchy as it sounds?”

Hunter’s lips twitched, the closest she’d come to a smile since we got in the cab. She kept her eyes forward, muttering under her breath, “It’s not sketchy. It’s discreet.”

“Discreet. Right.”

After another beat of silence Hunter blew out a breath, picking at a loose thread on her sleeve. “This place is actually… uh, kind of unique.”

“Unique how?” I raised an eyebrow, making sure to whisper. “Please tell me it’s not a blood bank or something equally unsettling.”

She glanced at me out of the corner of her eye, and I caught a faint grimace tugging at her lips. “No, but you’re not far off. It’s… a hotel. For vampires and their contracted humans.”

I blinked, trying to process her words. “Like a… a vampire love hotel?”

“Not just love,” she butted in quickly, almost defensively, and then quickly lowered her voice again. “It’s discreet. Private. Safe. Humans and vampires meet there for all kinds of reasons.”

She stole another glance at the cab driver, but the guy seemed oblivious to our hushed conversation, happily tapping out a tune on the steering wheel.

I narrowed my eyes, catching the slight flush in her cheeks. “You’ve been there before.”

Hunter cleared her throat, her knuckles tightening on her knees. “Yeah. A while ago. After Selene and I… ended.”

“Ah.” I nodded solemnly. “The post-breakup era.”

Hunter groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Can we not?”

I grinned, momentarily distracted from my anxiety. “No judgment here. I mean, everyone goes through phases.”

Hunter shot me a look that was equal parts exasperated and amused before turning her eyes back to the window.

The city lights blurred past, familiar but distant, like a life I didn’t belong to anymore. My thoughts turned to my sister, as they always did, and my chest tightened.

“Do you think she’s still alive out there?” The whispered words clotted in my throat, a painful notion I hadn’t dared consider until now. “Penelope?”

Hunter’s reflection met my gaze in the glass before she turned back to me.

“Yes. And we’re going to find her,” she said firmly. “No matter what it takes.”

Her certainty was comforting, even if I didn’t fully believe it.

“Thanks for coming after me back there,” I murmured, tracing patterns on the worn leather seat between us. “I don’t think I said that yet.”

Hunter’s expression was unreadable, stiff and suddenly sullen like the memory left a bad taste in her mouth. There was a little bit of bite to her words, a venom directed at my captors. “I wasn’t going to let them take you.”

I glanced up at her, but whatever I wanted to say got stuck in my throat. The cab slowed to a stop on a dead-end street and the hotel loomed ahead, nestled between a cluster of trees that seemed determined to swallow it whole.

“This is us,” Hunter said, already reaching for the door handle.

Inside, the lobby was quiet and dimly lit, exuding both luxury and secrecy behind the understated facade. A young man in a sharp suit greeted us and Hunter booked a private room with the kind of ease that suggested she was very familiar with the process. I kept my mouth shut, though I couldn’t resist a small, somewhat condescending side-eye as she handed over more of my hard-earned cash.

Once we were inside the room – a sleek, modern space with heavy curtains and plush furniture – I let out a long breath and sank into one of the armchairs. Hunter lingered by the door, her gaze darting around like she was expecting someone to burst in.

“Relax.” I sighed, kicking off my shoes. “If this place is as secure as you say, we should be fine.”

She eventually moved to sit across from me, but her posture remained rigid. “I just… I hate that they got to you. That they had you.”

Her words caught me off guard and I frowned, straightening up. “Hunter, you came for me. That’s what matters.”

She shook her head, frustration flickering across her face. “Cathy could’ve… It could have been bad. if I’d been faster, maybe…”

“Stop.” I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees. “You’re not a superhero, Hunter. You’re a – well, a vampire which I guess is close – but above all else, you’re just one person. And you saved me.”

Her lips pressed into a thin line before her shoulders slumped, and she dropped into the chair opposite me. “I’m not letting them take you again.”

I watched her for a moment, taking in the sharp set of her jaw and the tension radiating off her in waves. She was so different from the cool, composed woman I’d first met, the one who seemed like nothing could faze her. She’d thrown her whole life into jeopardy because of me. And still, I had to ask more of her.

“When are we going after Cathy?”

Hunter lifted a tired gaze, running a hand down her face. “We need to wait for Caden. He’ll be scoping out the best way to break in, figuring out security layouts and all that. He still knows his stuff, even if he’s traded in stakeouts for diaper duty these days.”

Caden, who I’d only recently learned of, was apparently an expert at juggling toddlers and top-secret investigations. It came as no surprise that Hunter was seemingly close friends with an ex-private detective.

“And once we’ve got the info?”

“Then we go in,” Hunter said simply. “But until then, you need to rest.”

I arched an eyebrow. “You mean we need to rest. You could do with a break too, you know.”

“I’ll stay up and keep guard.” She shook her head, waving a hand at the door. “Just in case.”

“Hunter, this place is a random – albeit very fancy – hole-in-the-wall. I doubt anyone’s going to find us here.”

When she didn’t budge, I softened my tone. “You’ve been running on fumes since the lab. You need rest as much as I do.”

Her jaw worked like she wanted to argue, but I stood and crossed the room before she could. I tugged gently at her arm, trying to coax her toward the bed. “Come on. You can tell me all the things you’ve gotten up to under these sheets.”

Hunter let out a short laugh, though it sounded strained. “You don’t want to know.”

I grinned, but when I glanced up at her I could see the faint shadow of shame in her expression. She let me tug her toward the bed and sat down gingerly, like she wasn’t sure she was allowed to relax. I settled down beside her, a little unsteady myself considering the events of that evening.

For a while we stayed where we were, and then Hunter leaned her back against the headboard, sighing as she stared up at the ceiling.

I mimicked her actions, shoving a pillow under my shoulders as I lay down beside her.

“You know,” I said after a beat, watching her from the corner of my eye, “my life has never been more chaotic than it is right now. But when I’m with you… it’s weird. I feel calm. Comfortable. I feel like I can handle anything. Like I’m safe.”

Hunter’s gaze flicked to mine, her expression unreadable. “That’s dangerously close to admitting your feelings. And we both agreed we wouldn’t do that.”

I shrugged, even as my heart pounded in my chest. “We’re about to break into a crazy lady’s mansion on a harebrained rescue mission. We might die. The least I can do is admit that I think you’re all right.”

That pulled a genuine laugh from her, low and rough, and it did something electrifying to my insides. Hunter turned to face me fully, lifting a hand to brush a strand of hair from my face. For a moment her expression was so raw, so open, that it stole the breath from my lungs.

“You’re more than all right.” She said it quietly, her thumb brushing against my cheek. “I’ve kissed countless lips in this building, all their faces blur together. But none of them…” She paused, her eyes searching mine. “None of them ever got to me like you have.”

Her words, or maybe the way she was looking at me, and the way she cradled my face – it sent my heart into overdrive.

I wasn’t sure who moved first, but the distance between us disappeared in an instant.

It was like the room had erupted in flames, engulfing both of us in a matter of moments. Hot and choking and untamed. Hunter and I were entangled, burning in the same fire, caught in a desperate need that eclipsed everything else entirely.

Her lips brushed against my neck, a feather-light caress followed by teeth, sharp canines – pointed fangs. My skin prickled where her mouth moved but I refused to pull away, refused to budge in my acceptance of who, and what she was. Her hands, strong and sure and possessive, tugged off my coat and settled at my waist. I clutched at her back, felt taut muscles flexing beneath my fingertips where they slid under her shirt.

I was expecting a tussle on the bed, a collision that could damn well destroy the headboard. But Hunter had other plans. All at once, she jerked backward and tugged me to my feet and suddenly I was pressed against the wall, her body pinning mine as she kissed me with an intensity that left me tender and jelly-legged.

My fingers climbed her spine, tugging at her loosened shirt while she wedged a thigh between my knees, pinpointing that sensitive spot between my legs and bombarding my senses, snagging my bottom lip between her teeth. I responded by grinding against her knee, breathless and desperate as Hunter did away with my bra.

Her hand slid down my side, fingers digging into my hips before trailing across my stomach. When those wandering digits unzipped my jeans, delving in to cup the damp fabric of my underwear, I gasped. Her fingers traveled along the cleft, and I felt her smile against my mouth when she found my clit, stroking ever so gently until I groaned, breathless and desperate for release.

Hunter pulled back for a moment and I clung to her, unsteady and sucking in air, dropping my forehead to her shoulder. Her breath fanned across my skin, alluring in my ear as she whispered, “I don’t think I have it in me to take things slow.”

I let out a shaky laugh, my hands instinctively fisting in the fabric of her shirt. “Yeah, I figured that out about you.”

She chuckled, the sound low and rough, vibrating against my throat. She caught me by surprise then, yanking my jeans down to my knees with ruthless efficiency while her teeth sank into my shoulder. The pain was sharp, intoxicating, a jolt of electricity that thrummed through my body. Her fingers felt like fire, sparking every nerve they touched, and suddenly my head was jerking back, a breathy gasp clawing up my throat, my seizing body craving more.

One of her hands came up to fist in my hair and her mouth claimed mine again. The kiss was fierce and unapologetic, a demand rather than a question, and I responded with equal fervor, my hands clawing at her back as I arched into her.

So desperate in my need for release, when she nudged my legs apart I could do nothing but comply – and then her fingers entered me and I could think of nothing but the skilled strokes that drove me to ecstasy, the unerring accuracy of her thumb circling my clit.

When she pulled back again, tilting my head to examine my face, her voice was a husky murmur. “What’s that grin for?”

“You’re really good at this,” I sighed breathlessly, the words barely audible as her fingers threaded through my hair, tugging damp strands from my face.

Hunter let out a soft laugh, the sound warming me from the inside out. “Yeah, well. I’ve had practice.”

Her lips found mine again, cutting off any response I might’ve had, and I melted into her. I let her take the lead, my body yielding to her touch. I let the world outside this moment slip away, and surrendered to the way she made me feel – alive, desired, safe in her arms.

I struggled to stand, propped against the wall where I shifted my weight. I could barely manage to tug her shirt open, buttons popping in my urgency before her mouth was on mine again, fierce and hungrier than ever before, while my hips rolled to meet her probing fingers.

Every poignant thrust drove me closer and closer to that coveted release, and I moaned into her mouth when the oncoming orgasm rocked through my body with a scorching intensity. Before I was done spasming around her fingers Hunter pulled me from the wall, turning both of us to slam my body down on the bed.

In the time it took to suck in a breath my jeans and underwear were thrown to the floor and Hunter was between my legs, her tongue delving between the slick folds of my epicenter, drawing another breathy moan from my lips. My fingers fisted in the sheets as she continued her sensual feasting, my back arching off the bed while she ravaged me with her tongue.

Finally, when I’d been transformed into a quivering, breathless mess, clutching at her shoulders and begging for contact, Hunter climbed my sweat-slicked body, dragging her tongue up my torso and straddling me on the mattress. With her palms cupped to my cheeks, she pressed her lips to mine, murmuring against my mouth.

“I should have known.” Her voice was a low rasp, a prickle up my spine. “From the moment I met you, I should have known that you’d be the one to undo me.”

"You're not the only one undone," I whispered against her lips. "Hunter, I..."

But the words caught in my throat as she kissed me again, cutting off my confession with a tenderness that left me weak in her arms. The intensity in her eyes softened for a moment and I saw not just the strength, the dominance – but the vulnerability she hid from the world.

She didn’t need to say anything else. Every touch, every lingering kiss, spoke volumes. She might have been the one in control, but this moment belonged to both of us.

And I held on, trusting her with everything I had as she carried me past the point of oblivion.

Chapter 25

Hunter

The lobby of the hotel was quiet, the kind of eerie stillness that only early morning could bring. I leaned against the wall by the payphone, the cold receiver pressed to my ear. My fingers absently fiddled with the cord as I waited for the line to connect, my thoughts trailing back upstairs to Addison.

Addison, still tangled in the sheets where I left her. Addison, whose warmth had lingered on my skin all night.

I wasn’t proud of how easy it had been to let my guard down with her. Every touch, every breath, felt too right. She was soft where the rest of my life was jagged, and that scared the hell out of me. But I couldn’t let myself dwell on it. Not now.

The line clicked, jolting me back to the present.

“What?” came Caden’s gruff voice, the kind of grumpy edge that told me he’d been up all night for my sake.

“And a good morning to you too,” I crooned, leaning further into the wall. “I need an update. Tell me you’ve found something.”

Caden sighed, and I heard shuffling in the background like he was shifting through hedges. “Don’t get too excited, but I might’ve found a way for you to crash Cathy’s soirée."

I frowned, running a hand through my hair. "I’m sorry – soirée?"

"It’s a masquerade party, I think. They’re busy setting up. Fancy masks, high-class elves. I couldn’t get a good look at what they’re doing, but they’re up to something, no doubt.” I heard more swishing from his end, and then a few muttered curses.

I waited expectantly, before Caden continued, “I scoped it out as much as I could. The security is tighter than a drum, but the masks give you a shot. Disguises might help you blend in, you might even get past the guards.”

“And if we don’t?”

“Then I hope you like getting shot at. Look, Hunter, this place is crawling with elves and it’s only going to get worse. If you’re going to try this, you’d better be damn sure.”

Before I could reply, I caught movement out of the corner of my eye. Addison, standing barefoot in the lobby, rubbing her eyes like she’d just woken up. She spotted me, her face shifting from sleepy confusion to sharp alertness. She mouthed Caden? and I nodded.

“Who’s that?” Caden asked at the other end.

“None of your business,” I said quickly, watching Addison approach. “Anything else I need to know?”

“Just that you’re an idiot for trying this,” Caden muttered dryly. “But what else is new?”

"You’re just full of helpful tips, aren’t you?"

"I live to serve," Caden drawled. "And don’t think I don’t know who you’re doing this for. I hope that woman is worth the risk."

“All right.” I sighed, rubbing my temple. "We’ll be careful. Thanks, Caden."

"Don’t thank me yet. And if this goes south, don’t call me. I’ve got a toddler teething and a wife who will kill me if I bring supernatural trouble to our doorstep."

I sighed, setting down the receiver and turning to Addison. “Caden’s got intel. Cathy’s mansion is hosting some kind of masquerade party tonight.”

Addison tilted her head and blew a stray strand of hair off her nose. “A masquerade party? Sounds… fun?”

I slipped my hands in my pockets, raising a brow. "You think so? High-class elves with a penchant for stealing humans and hating vampires. A real blast."

Addison rolled her eyes. "Anyway. We should get Ethan."

I faked a laugh, before shooting her a pointed stare. "No."

"Yes." Addison stood her ground. "He’s a stripper. He knows how to charm people. He could be useful."

I groaned, throwing my head back. "Addison, Ethan’s idea of ‘charm’ is flexing his abs and winking at people. He’ll get us caught in five minutes."

"He also has a killer wardrobe, and he’s a massive hit at parties." Addison stepped closer. "And, like it or not, we could use all the help we can get."

I gritted my teeth, muttering a string of curses under my breath before finally conceding. "The guy doesn’t know squat about the supernatural. If he gets us kicked out or killed, it’s on you."

Addison grinned triumphantly. "I can live with that.”

Come nightfall, the three of us were crouched behind a line of trees just outside Cathy’s mansion, the distant glow of lights casting long shadows across the sprawling grounds. Ethan was fussing with his mask, muttering to himself as I adjusted my cuffs, the rich fabric of my stupidly purple suit catching the faint moonlight.

Addison stood nearby in a red dress that practically glowed against the night, the striking color more suited for a ballroom than a break-in. She also reeked of floral perfume, the only solution we could think of to mask her ‘special’ scent.

The two of us had turned up at Ethan’s apartment earlier that day, flustered, bedraggled, and babbling out plans faster than the poor guy could blink. Despite his uncanny ability to get on my nerves, I was grateful for the young blond’s participation. The guy had organized masks, collected outfits, and even rented a car to get us to the estate. As it turned out, Ethan was more useful than I gave him credit for.

“You know,” Ethan whispered, straightening the lapels of his jacket, “for a ragtag group of club cretins, I think we clean up pretty nicely.”

Addison offered a strained smile as she smoothed the fabric of her dress. “You’re still on espionage duty, Ethan. Don’t let the suit go to your head.”

The skinny blond only scoffed. “I know the plan. I’ll offer them a few smiles, pour a few drinks, maybe shake my ass, and they’ll be eating out of my hand.”

“Sure,” I said dryly, tilting my head to make sure my mask fit snugly. “Just don’t oversell it. You don’t want to be the guest of honor at an elf party.”

Ethan froze mid-adjustment. “Wait – what?”

“Oh,” I deadpanned. “Did I forget to mention? The people we’re mingling with tonight are elves.”

His jaw dropped, and he gaped at me like a fish out of water. “You’re messing with me, right?”

“Nope,” I quipped, tweaking my mask and rising to my feet. “Full-on supernatural beings. Taller than you, sharper senses, and some of them might want to rip your head off if you look at them the wrong way. You’ll do great.”

Ethan blinked rapidly, his gaze darting to Addison, who was biting back a grimace. “You knew about this?”

She shrugged, shooting me a condemning glare. “It’s been… a week.”

“Great.” Ethan dragged a hand down his face. “Fantastic. I’m about to crash a party with mythical beings, and nobody thought to give me a heads-up?”

“You’re welcome to sit this one out.” I spoke over my shoulder, already moving toward the edge of the tree line.

Ethan groaned, shaking his head. “You owe me an explanation. Both of you.”

“I’ll fill you in later,” Addison murmured as she adjusted her mask, the deep crimson perfectly matching her dress.

I took a deep breath, scanning the mansion’s entrance. The elves had guards posted at the main gates, but the throng of guests arriving in shimmering gowns and tailored suits gave us plenty of cover. “Remember the plan. Ethan and I will handle the small talk and try to figure out what’s going on. Addison, you slip away when you can and search for Penelope.”

“And if we get caught?” Ethan asked, his voice a touch higher than usual.

“Run,” I said flatly, earning a groan from him and a nervous laugh from Addison.

As we stepped out from the hedges, my eyes wandered back to Addison again. I’d seen her decked out in fishnets and stilettos, seen her comfortable in oversized jeans. Now she was gliding beside me like a fairytale princess, on her way to a masked ball before the stroke of midnight.

Every iteration of Addison was stupefying; I could look at her all day long.

“You’re staring,” she whispered as we approached the crowds massing at the gates.

“Just making sure you’re convincing.” I held her gaze, grateful for the mask veiling my expression. “And don’t trip on that hem. It would ruin the illusion.”

She rolled her eyes, but her smile was undeniable.

Ethan fell into step beside us, his mask slightly askew but his swagger intact. “All right, let’s get this over with. If we survive this, I’m never complaining about my shifts at the club again.”

“Good to hear,” I chimed in, clapping him on the back as we reached the gates. “You’re not so bad, blondie. I hope you live.”

The guards at the gate didn’t look at all suspicious, though one of them wrinkled his nose, most likely at Addison’s stark fragrance. The taller of the two stepped forward, his silver mask gleaming. “Name?”

I didn’t hesitate. “Valerian Dusk.”

The name flowed like honey, pulled from Esmerelde’s memories. I just had to hope it would stick. “And my companions, Gillian and Seraph Mourn. We’ve traveled quite a way to join this little party, and I’d hate for our efforts to go unappreciated.”

Ethan cleared his throat, doing his best to look bored and lofty. “Would be a shame, wouldn’t it?”

The guard glanced between us, before checking his clipboard. His partner remained silent. I noticed the talismans pinned to their lapels and seethed inwardly but forced a smile.

There was a long pause, tension stretching taut in the air, until, finally, the guard stepped aside, waving us in with his clipboard. “Enjoy the evening.”

“Thank you.” I nodded to him, my tone gracious but edged with unnecessary superiority. As we passed through I felt Ethan let out a quiet exhale behind me.

“Seraph Mourn?” he whispered back incredulously. “What kind of name is that?”

“Deal with it, Mr Mourn,” I shot back, stifling a grin as we approached the grand doors of the mansion. The soft hum of music spilled out as the heavy doors opened, revealing a crowd of masked guests fluttering around in extravagant attire.

I turned to Addison, the crimson of her dress glowing under the golden light of the chandeliers overhead. I met her gaze, holding it for a moment longer than necessary.

“You know what to do.”

She nodded, her lips pressed into a determined line. Without another word, she slipped away, disappearing down one of the dimly lit corridors. A lump formed in my throat as I watched her go, a knot of fear tightening in my chest. She was on her own now, but we had a plan. We had to stick to it.

Still, the thought of her wandering these halls alone made my stomach churn. I couldn’t explain it, but I knew – deep in my bones – that I’d sense it if something went wrong. I had to trust that, and trust her.

Ethan and I wove through the crowd, dodging ear-piercing laughter and clinking glasses as we went. The elves were elegant and imposing, the masks only adding to their unsettling nature, accentuating their unusual eyes that gleamed like jewels.

Ethan stuck close to my side, his mask slipping down his nose. I resisted the urge to fix it.

We sidled up to a small group standing near a sparkling tower of champagne glasses. A tall elf with silver hair and a crescent moon mask was speaking animatedly, gesturing with a macaron pinched between her fingers.

“It’s quite an art, really,” the woman chattered, her voice light and musical. “I’ve high hopes for this batch.”

“What batch is that?” I asked casually, shouldering her companion out of the way.

The elf turned to me, her eyes gleaming behind her mask.

“The new humans, of course,” she said with a lilting laugh. “Cathy’s been absolutely meticulous with this selection. I hear the flavor profiles are unparalleled.”

“Flavor profiles?” I repeated, keeping my tone neutral. My smile stayed in place, but my pulse picked up the pace.

“Oh, yes,” another elf chimed in, elbowing me aside as she sidled up to the other woman. “The A-gene makes such a difference. It’s like the difference between a fine vintage and… well, swill.”

A muscle feathered in my jaw, my serene smile frozen on my face despite the sudden ice in my veins. “Right… I can’t believe I haven’t heard of this before. Cathy must be quite the visionary.”

The crescent-masked elf beamed, talking through a bite of macaron. “Oh, she is. This entire endeavor has been her brainchild for decades. A true connoisseur.”

“Decades, you say?” I asked, feigning intrigue. “And all centered around this… A-gene?”

Another elf, one with a golden feathered mask, leaned forward, lowering his voice conspiratorially. “Exactly. The A-gene is rare, almost mythical. It’s like striking gold when you find a human with it. It enhances every aspect of their essence.”

“It’s all about the balance,” the silver-haired elf explained, dabbing crumbs from her mouth with a hankie. “The gene alters their blood, their flesh – it gives them a certain… depth. A richness that’s impossible to replicate.”

“Like a perfectly aged wine,” the feathered elf added with a chuckle. “Except, of course, far more decadent.”

My stomach turned, but I kept my expression serene, as though I was simply another fascinated guest. “And this batch you mentioned… I assume Cathy has outdone herself?”

“Oh, without question,” the silver-haired elf gasped, her excitement palpable. “The selection process was exhaustive. She went to extraordinary lengths to ensure only the finest specimens were chosen.”

Another elf joined in, their voice muffled slightly by their intricate mask. “I heard some have been sourced globally.”

I forced myself to nod, my fingers itching to grab the nearest glass and smash it against the preening elf’s head. “Impressive. And these… specimens? Where are they now?”

The silver-haired elf laughed lightly, a sound that grated against my nerves. “Oh, they’re being prepared as we speak. I imagine the first course will be served shortly.”

“First course?” Ethan’s voice cracked slightly beside me, and I nudged him sharply with my elbow, willing him to keep it together.

“Of course,” the feathered elf said, smirking behind his mask. “It’s not just about the taste; it’s an experience. Cathy ensures the presentation is as exquisite as the cuisine itself.”

I stared at the elf woman, the pieces falling into place with a sickening clarity. They weren’t just capturing humans with the A-gene – they were consuming them.

Beside me, Ethan was rigid. His hand brushed his pocket, discreetly recording the conversation, his face strained but blank even as his eyes darted to mine, wide with burgeoning horror.

“Excuse me,” I said, my voice tight. “I need to fetch a drink.”

The elves nodded, their attention already drifting to the next round of drinks being served. I turned on my heel, grabbing Ethan’s arm and steering him away.

“Humans?” Ethan hissed under his breath, his voice shaking. “Hunter, they’re eating humans. What the hell is this?”

“Keep your voice down,” I muttered, scanning the room for Addison. My pulse pounded in my ears, a new kind of panic surging through me. “We need to find Addison – now. This batch they’re talking about? It could include her sister.”

Ethan’s face went pale under his mask, and he clutched my elbow like it was a lifeline. “You don’t think they…”

“Not yet.” I cut him off, though I wasn’t sure who I was trying to convince. “They haven’t served anything yet. But we need to move, fast.”

Before I could take another step, however, a new voice spoke. A familiar voice – low and cajoling, right in my ear.

“Dear Hunter. What trouble have you gotten yourself into now?”

Chapter 26

Addison

The corridor stretched ahead and glowing sconces cast my slinking shadow against the wall, my muffled footsteps muted by the raucous masked figures chattering away in the main hall. Hunter and Ethan were somewhere behind me, working their angles with the masked elves, buying me time to do what I needed to do.

Find Penelope.

I didn’t have a plan. Not really. All I had was desperation, hope, and the memory of Cathy’s smug face replaying in my mind like a taunt. I clenched my fists, forcing myself to focus.

I ducked behind a massive decorative urn when a pair of partygoers strolled past, their laughter light and carefree. How could they be so nonchalant, so utterly disconnected from the horrors happening just behind closed doors?

But I couldn’t waste a second scowling after them, I had to move quickly. Spotting a staircase at the end of the hall I bolted toward it – a mad dash into yawning darkness. The stairs led downward, the air growing colder as I descended into what felt like a basement level.

I’d barely turned a corner before I hauled myself back again, pressing myself to the wall when I spotted a bulky figure nearby. Sticking to the shadows, I risked a small peek in his direction. The guy wasn’t wearing a mask, and the baton at his side told me he definitely wasn’t there for the party. He was guarding something – guarding the door at his back.

He also seemed restless, checking his watch and shifting on his feet like he had somewhere else to be.

A moment later, I understood his impatience. A woman in a feathered mask appeared from an adjoining hallway, her drunken laugh bouncing down the corridor, and the guard immediately perked up.

Where the hell have you been all evening?” he crooned, tugging her closer when she tottered over to him.

“Oh you know… socializing. Are you jealous?” she teased him, walking her fingers up his chest. “I could make it up to you...”

The guard’s eyes gleamed but he hesitated, glancing nervously at the door at his back. “I really shouldn’t–”

“Come on, Max.” The woman pouted, slinging her arms around his neck. “They’re not going anywhere.”

The masked woman pressed her lips to his throat and the man faltered, taking one shuffling step towards her. I poked my head out again, willing the two of them to wander off together. When the woman lifted her mask to peck a kiss to his cheek, poor old Max didn’t stand a chance.

I watched as he followed her down the hall, practically trotting after her like a lovesick puppy – and leaving the corridor conveniently unguarded for the time being.

My heart thudded in my chest. This was my chance, but I had to be fast. Something told me Max wouldn’t be a very long lay. Or a particularly impressive one for that matter.

I waited a beat, listening to the lovebirds’ fading footsteps, before stepping out into the open. The door at the end of the hallway was sturdy and unmarked, but the faint sound of muffled voices leaked through the crack at the bottom.

I crept closer, my hands curling into fists when I recognized one of those voices. It was a voice I was beginning to believe I’d never hear again. A voice I’d nearly forgotten entirely.

I pressed my ear to the door, straining to make out the words. Someone was speaking softly, soothing and sensible, though every word was edged with terror.

“It’s going to be okay,” they murmured. “Help will come... It has to.”

My throat tightened, and it took every drop of my restraint not to bash my fists against the door, not to scream her name at the top of my lungs, not to fall to my knees and beg for her forgiveness.

Instead, I knocked softly, keeping my voice to a whisper.

“Penelope?”

There was a long pause from the other side of the door, a stunned silence followed by hurried footsteps. The door shook on its hinges as she threw her body against it.

“Addison?!” My sister’s voice cracked with disbelief.

My sister.

Penelope was alive, and I’d found her.

“It’s me,” I managed to choke out, pressing my forehead against the door, tears threatening to spill over. “I’m here. I – I found you.”

“You’re real?” Her whispered response threatened to buckle my knees. “Oh my God, Addy, is it really you?”

“It’s real, I’m here.” My fingers were already fumbling with the bolt. “Hold on. I’m getting you out. Just – just hold on.”

“What are you – how are you here?!” My sister’s voice was trembling, tinged with something like hysteria as she jostled the door. “You shouldn’t be here. It’s not safe!”

“I don’t care. I’m getting you out,” I hissed through my teeth, jaw set as I battled with the bolted door.

The lock was older than I expected, the mechanism rusted with misuse, and for a brief, excruciating moment, it refused to budge.

“Come on,” I muttered, blinking rapidly to clear my vision. I couldn’t let the tears fall, not yet. Not until I was sure she was safe.

After a few tense seconds the bolt finally gave with a groan. I pushed the door open to reveal a small group of bedraggled humans, huddled together in the dark. They looked pale and gaunt, their eyes wide and watery.

I counted ten of them. Ten terrified strangers… and Penelope.

I ripped the mask off my face and for a moment, I couldn’t move. Penelope stood a few steps away, thinner than I remembered, her eyes haunted in a way they had never been before. But they were the same wide eyes I had seen a thousand times in my memories. Despite the horrors she’d been subjected to, they were still bright, still hers.

I crossed the threshold in two strides, and then she was in my arms. I held her tightly, burying my face in her shoulder as a sob escaped me. Her arms wrapped around me, just as desperate, and for a moment, all urgency dissipated. I had my sister back. We were still in the belly of the beast, but we were there together.

“I’m so sorry,” I whispered into her hair, my apology rough and unpracticed. “I’m so sorry it took me so long to find you. I’m so sorry for everything. I–”

“Addison, stop,” she interrupted, her grip tightening. “You’re here now. That’s all that matters.”

We stood like that, clinging to each other as if letting go would mean losing each other again. My guilt clawed at me, the months of searching, of failure, weighing heavier than ever.

“I thought I’d lost you,” I rasped, my tears soaking into her hair.

“You didn’t.” Penelope pulled back just enough to look at me, her own eyes wet and glassy. “You found me. But Cathy… Cathy’s people – God Addy, they grabbed me outside the club one night. I don’t even know how long ago that was. I don’t know how long I’ve been gone.”

Her voice faltered and she clung to me, the words spilling out in a rush. “They brought me to her lab. They ran tests – so many tests. They wanted to make sure I had some unique gene, and when they confirmed it, they tested everything else. My blood, my heart, my lungs… They wanted to make sure I was perfect.”

Over her shoulder, I could see the other captives slowly climbing to their feet, eyeing me warily as Penelope babbled, her tears flowing freely now. “When I tried to escape the first time I overheard them talking about… about a feast.”

My breath caught and I met her bleary eyes. “A feast?”

Her lips quivered, and she nodded. “My cellmate… they said she was ‘ready.’ I didn’t understand at first, but then–” Her voice broke. “They’re eating people, Addy. Humans like me. Like us. That’s what they’re doing.”

My stomach turned, bile rising in my throat.

“I got caught,” she continued, her voice barely above a whisper. “I panicked when I heard them talking about it, and they heard me. They dragged me back to my cell and… and gave me something. Drugged me with something to keep me calm, keep me quiet.”

She was scared, I could see it. That flicker of fear rippling her features, the way her voice shook at Cathy’s name, her unsteady legs buckling at every shaky breath – it was enough to snap me out of my grief. We weren’t out of the woods yet.

I sucked in a breath, swallowing the lump in my throat.

“We need to go.” I untangled her arms from my neck, forcing myself to think clearly.

Her body trembled against mine, but she nodded, pulling back to gesture to the others. “We have to get them out too.”

I glanced at the other captives. They stared back at me with empty eyes. My heart ached at the sight of them – bruised and terrified. I couldn’t leave them behind.

“Can you walk?”

They nodded hesitantly, one of them shuffling forward and clutching Penelope’s arm for support.

“Good.” I stepped back to let them file out. “Follow me. Quietly.”

This wasn’t exactly part of the plan, and I had no idea how I was going to sneak eleven fear-stricken captives out of the mansion. Not with all the guards crawling the premises – not to mention the masked elves crowding the main entrance. But I had to try.

We slipped out into the corridor, the group moving like ghosts behind me.

The others were slow, their fear and exhaustion dragging their feet. I kept glancing at Penelope, watching the way she flinched at every sound. It broke my heart.

We were almost at the corner when the sound of heavy footsteps froze us all in place. The guard was back, his voice carrying down the staircase as he oozed a syrupy sweet farewell to someone out of sight.

“Back!” I hissed, herding the group back down the hall, my arms outstretched as if I could physically shield them from the inevitable. Penelope clung to me, her steps unsteady, her breaths shallow. The others followed in a clumsy, panicked shuffle, their fear slowing them down.

But in my heart, I already knew it was futile. There were eleven of them, all scared out of their minds, stumbling over their own feet. We were too loud, too obvious, too slow.

The guard spotted us immediately, and his expression shifted from smug satisfaction to sudden stinging malice. “What the fuck is this?!”

The captives froze, their wide eyes flicking to me in a silent, desperate plea. Penelope’s knees buckled and she dropped to the floor, trembling so violently I worried she’d bite off her tongue.

“Go!” I hissed, trying to urge the others forward. But they didn’t move. They were frozen in terror, their feet rooted to the ground.

The guard took a step forward, his hand moving to the baton at his hip.

“You’ve got guts, I’ll give you that,” he sneered, zeroing in on me, the ringleader in a dazzling red dress. “But this little jailbreak? It ends now.”

I glanced back at Penelope, her tear-streaked face tilted up toward mine. I could run. I could leave them all behind, save myself, and maybe – just maybe – figure out another way to free her later.

But I couldn’t leave her behind. Not now, and not ever again.

Something deep inside me snapped into place, a resolve I didn’t know I had. I was not going to fail her a second time.

I stepped in front of my sister, planting myself between her and the guard. My heart thundered in my chest, but my hands curled into fists when I met his gaze, my body rigid as I squared my shoulders the same way I’d seen Hunter do.

“Let them pass.”

The guy could only laugh, his grin widening as he took another step toward me, reaching for the weapon at his hip. “And why would I do that?”

“Because,” I said, forcing steel into my tone despite the rattle in my teeth, “if you don’t, I’ll have to kill you.”

His laughter stopped abruptly, and he tilted his head, studying me with all the conceited swagger of a guy who just got his dick sucked. “You’re serious, aren’t you? Sweetheart, you’ve got no idea what you’re up against.”

I swallowed hard, throat dry as sandpaper, but I held my ground. Behind me, I could hear Penelope’s shaky breaths, the muffled whimpers of the other captives. I tightened my fists. I had no weapon, no way to contact Hunter, no plan beyond sheer determination. But I wasn’t moving. Not without Penelope.

The guard raised his baton, his eyes glinting with triumph as he prepared to swing. I braced myself, every muscle coiling in preparation to fight back, even though I knew my chances were slim at best.

But before the baton could strike, a loud whump sounded through the hallway and the guy let out a startled grunt. He blinked at me for a moment, expression rippling through various stages of confusion, and then he crumpled to the ground in a heap.

“What the–” I gasped, staggering backward.

Standing behind the unconscious guard was a petite woman decked to the nines in a pastel pink outfit, holding a heavy-looking brass wall sconce above her head. Her curls bounced as she blinked at the guard, then at the sconce, then at me.

“Oops,” she chirped with an exaggerated wince, dropping the makeshift weapon with a loud clang. “I may have hit him too hard.”

My mouth hung open, my words lost somewhere in the ether.

The woman flashed me a dazzling smile, her hands clasped in front of her like she hadn’t just knocked a man unconscious with a decorative light fixture. “Looks like I arrived just in time.”

“I – what?” I stammered, my heart pounding as adrenaline still coursed through my veins. “Who are you?”

“Maxine.” She introduced herself, bobbing into a curtsey. “I’m a good friend of your partner in crime.”

“Huh?” I stared at her, my mind spinning. “Hunter sent you?”

She grinned wider, showing off perfect, slightly pointed teeth. “Not exactly. But I heard through the grapevine that she might need a little backup tonight.”

She gestured to the guard on the floor with a casual flick of her wrist. “And judging by the state of things, I’d say I was right.”

I blinked at her, still trying to catch up. “But how did you even–”

She cut me off, leaning in conspiratorially. “Your little evidence wall, darling. It helped me piece things together and clear poor Hunter’s name. She owes you big time for that, by the way.”

My stomach churned at her words. “I don’t understand–”

Maxine waved a manicured hand. “Long story. We can chat about it over coffee when all of this is over.”

Her grin softened and she tilted her head, curled locks bunching on her shoulders. “She really does care about you, you know.”

“I – I know,” I mumbled, unsure what else to say to that. “Wait. Are you a vamp–”

“All right, enough chit-chat!” Maxine cut me off, flashing me a pointedly fanged smile and a subtle wink. “Let’s get your sister and the rest of these poor folks out of here, shall we?”

I stared at her, my mind scrambling to piece everything together. Maxine was a vampire, just like Hunter. Her eyes met mine and I saw the faintest flicker of something there – a warning. She didn’t want the others to know. Not the humans, not Penelope.

I got the message loud and clear and quickly shut my mouth.

I didn’t know where Maxine had come from or why she was there, but at that moment none of it mattered. She’d knocked out the guard, and she was willing to help. That was enough for me.

I crouched down and picked up the baton the guard had dropped, gripping the solid weight in my hands. Turning to Maxine, I nodded once. “All right. Let’s get these people to safety.”

“Atta girl.” Maxine slung an arm over my shoulders, nearly forcing me to my knees considering she was two heads shorter than me and disproportionately strong for her size.

“I knew I’d like you.”

Chapter 27

Hunter

“Dear Hunter. What trouble have you gotten yourself into now?”

I stiffened immediately, hackles raised, and turned, ever so slowly.

The mask he wore couldn’t hide the sharp angles of his face or the shock of crimson hair cascading down his shoulders. Coal-black eyes glinted with something that might have been amusement.

Elliot. Elf bastard.

I bristled, my instincts telling me to prepare for a fight, and I bit out, “What are you doing here?”

Elliot’s smirk widened. “Oh, Hunter. I never imagined you could be so hostile. I should be the one asking you that question. You’re far from your usual circles, aren’t you?”

“Don’t play games with me,” I snapped, lowering my voice to avoid drawing attention, though my fangs were already probing past my lips. “I should have known you’d be working with Cathy–”

“Ready for a brawl?” Elliot interrupted, arching a brow. “I wouldn’t bother. I’ve already brought backup.”

I narrowed my eyes, claws elongating and ready to slash. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

A sudden crash, followed by a high-pitched shriek, had me turning again, my attention snapping to a commotion near the entrance. A voice called out – a familiar one – and a shock of red hair gleamed in the light of the chandeliers.

Jordan. She tossed a masked elf aside like he weighed nothing. When she caught my eye, she raised a hand, flashing me a thumbs-up as if this were just another day at the office. And she wasn’t alone.

Dylan, River, and a host of Leyore vampires surged into the room, alongside a contingent of armed elves who wasted no time scattering the partygoers. Gasps and cries of alarm rippled through the crowd as the masquerade descended into chaos.

Elliot was suddenly right beside me with his usual snobbish expression. “Now don’t aim those claws at me. We’re here to apprehend every cunning little shitstain at this event, including dear old Cathy.”

I blinked, rounding on him while my muddled mind struggled to catch up. “You’re not in league with Cathy?”

“Of course not. I’d never side with someone like Catherine Raine.” Elliot gave a careless shrug, smug and unbothered by the chaos erupting around us. “I’ve been investigating those human disappearances for months, but I was never able to identify a culprit. Really, Hunter, you should have come forward with your findings sooner rather than relying on that pretty little vampire friend of yours to piece things together.”

Pretty little vampire friend… Maxine. Of course, it was Maxine who figured out what I’d been up to. Before I could speak again, a sudden crash drew my attention. A table was flipped over, spraying shattered glass and macarons all over the place. Ethan backed up into me as masked figures streamed past us, shoving and jostling each other to escape the sudden attack.

The masked elves who had been enjoying Cathy’s party moments ago now darted and clashed with a force far greater than they’d expected. Leyore vampires and armed elves storming the mansion – two opposing groups moving with synchronized precision.

River was nearby, making easy work of an aggressive masked elf in a striped tuxedo. She grinned my way and delivered a precise punch to the guy’s jaw, sending him sprawling without ever breaking eye contact. Then there was Dylan, moving like a shadow. She spotted me from across the room and shook her head, her lips twitching in what could have been exasperation or amusement.

Something swelled in my chest at the sight of them. Jordan, River, Dylan, and the rest of the Leyore women were here, and they had my back. Somehow, despite the secrets I’d kept and the promises I hadn’t, they were here.

I tore my eyes away from the scene and turned back to Elliot, raising my voice to be heard over the commotion. “The elves are working with the Leyore vampires?”

Elliot arched a brow, his smirk faintly amused as we backed out of the way. “Surprised?”

“Understatement,” I yelled, dragging Ethan with me as the brawl spilled further into the grand hall. The staggered blond’s eyes were wide as saucers and he slumped in my arms like a sack of potatoes.

“I can’t believe the elves and vampires are working together. To protect humans, of all things.”

Elliot tilted his head, guiding us toward an alcove near the back. “You forget, I’m a half-elf. My mother was human, just as you once were. Half my blood comes from her. I understand what it means to be caught between worlds, to want to protect something you’re not fully a part of. I owe it to the part of me that’s human to protect and avenge Cathy’s victims.”

I could only gawk as I kept pace with him, staring at the snarky bastard with a fresh perspective. This wasn’t just a power play for Elliot – he meant it.

Elliot’s smirk returned swiftly. “You’re not the only one full of surprises, Hunter. Now, I’d suggest you get your human friend out of here before this place turns into a bloodbath.”

Right on cue, Ethan grabbed at my arm, his wide eyes darting from the melee to me. “Yeah – what the hell is happening? Are we fighting? Is this a fight? Are those vampires?!”

“Just stay close to me.” I glanced back at Elliot who disappeared into the throng with a parting grin. “And do not try to fight. I’ll get you out of here.”

I grabbed Ethan’s arm and yanked him away from the crowds, shielding him with my body as an elf hurled a thrashing vampire against the wall with a blast of supernatural force. Ethan let out a strangled yelp, clutching my sleeve like a lifeline.

“Is this normal for you?” he hollered into my ear, stumbling alongside me as we made a run for one of the arched doorways.

“Define normal!” I had to shout to be heard, keeping my eyes on the chaos unfolding all around me.

I had to get Ethan to safety, but he wasn’t the only one. The party had gone completely off the rails and Addison was somewhere in the mansion, possibly caught in the crossfire.

“I’m going to find Addison!” I yelled near Ethan’s ear, elbowing a masked elf out of the way moments before they were tackled by a snarling vamp.

“What?” Ethan’s voice was a strangled squeak. “Don’t leave me alone out here!”

I ignored his protests, dragging him into a small cloakroom and hiding him amongst the expensive jackets. “Stay here. Keep your head down. And take the damn mask off.”

“But–”

“No buts, Ethan! Stay here, or I’ll knock you out myself.”

He swallowed hard but nodded, his face pale beneath the mask.

The chaos in the mansion was suffocating, the sound of clashing bodies, growls, and shouted orders echoing off the walls as I pushed through the fray. Every swing of my fist, every kick, every punch had a singular purpose.

Find Addison. Find Addison. Find Addison.

A masked elf lunged at me from the left and I sidestepped, whirling on him and delivering a punch sharp enough to slacken his jaw. He slumped over, but I wasn’t done, hauling him upright and throwing him into another elf charging toward me. The pair went down like dominoes, but there were more – always more.

Two more rushed at me, guards this time, batons raised. I bared my fangs and let out a low, guttural hiss that made them hesitate for a split second. It was all I needed. I grabbed the first one by the collar, yanking him forward and sending my knee into his stomach. As he doubled over, I used him as a shield against the other elf’s swing, the baton striking his partner instead of me. Then I let go, slamming my fist squarely into the second elf’s face with enough force to knock him out cold.

The taste of adrenaline, or bloodlust – or both – coated my tongue as I fought my way toward the quieter end of the mansion. The further I went, the fewer fighters there were, but the tension in my chest only coiled tighter.

Down one deserted corridor, a flicker of movement caught my eye and I spotted a figure slumped against the wall. My heart stuttered to a stop when I recognized that sickeningly pink outfit.

“Maxine!” I sprinted toward her, sliding to my knees. Her normally vibrant face was pale, even under all that blush, her eyelids fluttering as she tried to sit up. She was tangled up in some sort of braided cord, leaves and berries twined into each segment. I ripped it off her, snapping the charmed tripwire in my hands.

“Hunter! Ugh, that was unpleasant,” she murmured, pressing a hand to her head. “Elf charm. Packs a punch. Almost worse than a bad date.”

I helped her lean against the wall, kicking away the stretch of twined rope – eleven magic at its finest. “Are you okay?”

Maxine waved me off with a weak smile. “I’ve been through worse. But Hunter.” She grabbed my wrist, her head lolling to the side as she spoke through gritted teeth. “I fucked up. Some of the elves… they’re trying to escape with the humans. Cathy’s leading them. And your girlfriend – I mean – Addison. She’s with them.”

My stomach dropped. “Where?”

“They were heading out back.” Maxine sucked in a strangled breath, managing a faint smirk despite her state. “By the way, Addison is really cute. Way out of your league, though.”

“Not the time!” I snapped, already bolting down the hall.

After what felt like hundreds of twisting corridors and wrong turns, I burst out of the mansion’s back doors, the cool night air hitting me like a slap. In the parking bay, a frantic group of elves were loading people into sleek black vehicles, kicking up gravel in their urgency. Cathy herself stood by, glinting sunglasses still in place as she barked orders at the rest of her crew.

And there was Addison – kicking and screaming and fighting with all her might in the arms of a bulky Elven guard, her blood red dress like a beacon in the dark. A red flag to a raging bull.

I didn’t think. I acted.

A snarl tore from my throat as I sprinted toward them, my claws extending and my teeth sharpening. The elves closest to me turned, their eyes widening as I bore down on them like a storm. One swung a baton, but I caught his wrist mid-air, twisting it until he screamed. With a vicious kick, I sent him sprawling.

Two more came at me, but I was faster, stronger. I ducked under one’s swing, swiping my claws across his chest. He crumpled with a faint cry and I spun to face the other, sinking my teeth into his arm before ripping it to ribbons. I barely registered the blood, the scent held no sway over me. I was there for Addison.

I reached the car where she’d been, but it was already empty. My eyes snapped to the lead vehicle, caught Cathy snaking into the driver’s seat, Addison shoved into the back by one of the remaining guards.

“No!” I roared, sprinting toward them.

The last guard stepped into my path, but I didn’t stop. I slammed straight into him, my claws sinking into his chest before I tossed him aside like a rag doll. The vehicle’s engine roared to life and I lunged for it, my claws scraping the rear bumper as it peeled out of the driveway.

“No!” I screeched, but my cries were no good.

The vehicle was already disappearing down the road, Addison’s petrified face pressed against the window, wide eyes fixed solely on me.

Chapter 28

Addison

The car jolted violently, screeching metal and the crunch of gravel piercing my skull as it veered sharply to the left. Cathy let out a hiss of frustration, gripping the wheel tighter. I wanted to lunge for her, but I could do nothing.

My body was frozen, my limbs unresponsive, thanks to whatever Elven talisman she had tangled around my neck. I sat stiff and incapacitated in the back seat as Cathy muttered under her breath, cursing Hunter and whatever chaos she thought might follow.

“Let me go.” It was an effort to get the words out, a strain to speak through my locked jaw.

Cathy didn’t even spare me a glance as she gripped the steering wheel with one hand and adjusted the rearview mirror with the other. I struggled against the charm, snarling at her back. “This isn’t going to end well for you.”

Cathy’s gaze flicked to the mirror again, her knuckles whitening on the wheel. She still didn’t respond, but I saw the faintest flicker of unease in her expression.

“Hunter will come for me.”

Still she ignored me, but I caught the subtle twitch of her lips. She was afraid. That realization sent a smug vibration through me, despite my terror.

The car suddenly jolted violently, swerving hard as something heavy landed on the roof with a thunderous thud. The entire vehicle reverberated at the impact, and the canopy above me dented inward slightly. Cathy let out a sharp curse as she fought to keep the car under control.

She craned her neck to look around, even as her foot pressed down on the gas pedal. Her eyes darted to the rearview mirror, then the side windows. When she glanced through the back window I saw the terror in her eyes. And it confirmed what I already knew wholeheartedly.

There was a tinge of dark satisfaction in my words that seethed through my gritted teeth. “She’s going to tear you apart.”

“Shut up!” Cathy snapped, her voice shrill. She tried to keep her focus on the road, but I saw her glance up at the roof again, her breathing quickening. The car swerved slightly, tires screeching as she overcorrected.

Everything happened rather quickly after that.

My breath hitched and my pulse pounded when a clawed hand smashed through the driver’s window with terrifying force. Shattered glass shot about like daggers and Cathy shrieked – a sound that was equal parts terror and rage. A sound that was cut off abruptly as the grasping hand clamped around her throat.

She jerked against the seat, her hands flailing at the clawed appendage as it yanked her sideways, hauling her part way through the shattered window. The car veered wildly and I braced myself as best I could.

The vehicle swerved again, lurching violently before careening off the road with a bone-rattling crash. I was thrown sideways against the passenger door. My head snapped back, the world spinning, as the car shuddered to a stop. Cathy barely had time to curse before that hand reached for her again, yanked her clean from the driver’s seat, and dragged her into the night.

Dazed but conscious I blinked through the haze, my ears ringing from the impact. The charm’s magic still held me in place, but adrenaline ran rampant through my veins as I tried desperately to see what was happening, to get a glimpse of that hulking, shadowy figure that stalked outside my peripheral. I twisted my neck as much as the charm would allow, and my breath caught in my throat as I glimpsed the Elven woman, pinned to the ground by a winged monstrosity.

Every limb was long and sinewy, fierce talons arching in the moonlight. Leathery bat wings unfurled and glowing eyes burned with a feral intensity. Despite the racing terror burning through my paralyzed body, despite the horrifying sight of that fanged maw drawn wide above Cathy’s stricken face, I recognized her.

I knew it was her, despite the monstrous form she had taken.

Her fangs were bared, jagged and deadly as she loomed over Cathy, forcing the scrambling woman to the ground and out of my field of view. I heard Cathy struggle, writhing in the dirt and cursing in what had to be Elvish, but it was no use. Hunter was too strong, too angry.

For all her scheming, the Elven woman didn’t stand a chance.

That creature was Hunter, I knew it was. But those sounds… It took a good long while for the sound of violent slashing – for Cathy’s screams – to fade into a chilling silence. But the brutality of the carnage I couldn’t see lingered in the air, thick and suffocating. I sat frozen in the car and squeezed my eyes shut, barely able to think past the pounding in my ears.

When I opened my eyes again, Hunter – that ghoulish version of Hunter – turned sharply toward the car, monstrous form casting a long, jagged shadow in the moonlight. Her wings dragged against the dirt, clawed hands flexing at her sides, and her eyes, still glowing that ghastly red, locked onto me.

My chest tightened, breath coming in shallow, uneven bursts. She wasn’t human anymore – not even the version of her I’d learned to call vampire. She was something else entirely, something feral and terrifying. I tried to press myself against the seat, my stiff fingers faintly gripping the upholstery until my knuckles ached from the effort.

She doesn’t recognize me. The thought struck like a thunderbolt. She was too lost in her rage.

Through the cracked window I watched her move toward me, wings rustling behind her like dried leaves. I wanted to scream, to shout her name. But the sound died in my throat, and all I could do was watch as she reached the crumpled wreck. Her claws closed around the car door, and with a terrible screech of metal she ripped it off and tossed it aside.

My breath came short and fast as she leaned into the cavity until that misshapen face was inches from mine. I couldn’t look away, even as my instincts begged me to shut my eyes.

This was it. This was where it ended. I braced for her claws, her fangs, her wrath.

But instead, I felt a soft brush against my neck. Her claws, though sharp enough to slice through steel, grazed me with care. There was a faint tug, and then the charm snapped, the braided cord falling away. Immediately, the crushing hold of the magic on my body lifted, and I gasped, drawing in the first deep breath I’d managed in what felt like eons.

As I slumped over, groaning in relief, Hunter pulled back as though burned, retreating from the car in one swift, almost skittish motion. Her shirt was a tattered slash of fabric, her wings folding tightly against her back like she was trying to make herself smaller. She backed up further, and the roaring fire faded from her eyes.

The car door was gone and nothing stood between me and the night, and the creature that waited outside. I should’ve stayed where I was. I should’ve been scared. Any sane person would have been terrified. But even as the fear prickled at the edges of my thoughts, something deeper urged me onward – a quiet, unshakable certainty.

That monster was still Hunter. And Hunter would never hurt me.

I’d seen her in those fiery eyes, past the distorted, bat-like face and the tearing claws and the beating wings. Swallowing hard, I pushed myself up and climbed out of the car, my legs trembling beneath me. My heart thudded wildly as I took a step forward, then another, my gaze fixed solely on her. Hunter stood still, her hulking body rigid, rippling muscles taunt and twitching.

I refused to look at what was left of Cathy, refused to let my eyes drift to the carnage Hunter had left in her wake. Instead, I kept my focus on her – on the creature standing before me – and my fear ebbed with every step.

I stopped a few feet away, close enough to see the finer details of her wings, the membrane stretched taut over bony notches. Without thinking I reached out, my fingers brushing lightly along the ridge of one of them. Hunter stiffened as I edged closer, examining those spider veins visible through translucent skin.

She didn’t say a word, and for a long, tense moment, neither did I. And all the while those dark eyes tracked my every movement like they had done so many times before.

“These wings,” I murmured eventually, the doctor in me surfacing despite everything. My gaze glazed over the faint sheen of blood on her claws. “These wings – how do you grow them?”

Hunter blinked, a double helix membrane folding over blood-red pupils. But I was already circling her, running my fingers along the other leathery appendage. “You have to let me do an X-ray. I have to see how they connect to your scapula.”

Her mouth, riddled with pointed teeth, twitched faintly, her voice a hoarse, grating snarl. “Addison, you’re not serious.”

“Dead serious.” My own voice shook, but I lifted my hand cautiously, resting it lightly on her bare chest. She was taller now, all sharp angles and teeth, but the flesh beneath my fingers was warm, alive.

I kept my eyes on hers, and this time my voice didn’t shake. “I’m not afraid of you, Hunter.”

Her shoulders sagged, and something in that twisted expression turned sullen, moody – comfortingly familiar. “But you weren’t expecting… this.”

“It’s a shock, sure. But it’s still you. And I–” I shook my head, stepping closer until her wing curled faintly around me, sheltering me. “I want to know you. All of you. Claws and all.”

The aftermath of the tumultuous evening was a blur. The chaos had died down, the masked elves subdued and bound. Penelope and the other human captives had been loaded into ambulances under the watchful eyes of what I came to learn were armed Leyore vampires.

I stood off to the side of the mansion entrance, my arms crossed tightly over my chest as my gaze followed the retreating vehicle; the ambulance carrying Penelope to safety, to a human world free of mythical creatures lusting for her blood. My throat felt raw from the screams I’d swallowed during the whole ordeal, but at least I could breathe again, knowing she was safe.

Hunter had promised I’d see her soon, that I could head to the hospital the minute we were done here, but I hated letting her out of my sight for even a moment. My body was torn between staying planted where I was and running after the ambulance, but Hunter’s voice snapped me back to the present.

“You’re not going to lose her again,” she murmured as she stepped up beside me.

I turned to face her. She looked human again, though her tattered clothes and disheveled hair betrayed what she’d been through, what she had become. Her shirt was barely holding together, and her pants looked like they’d been through a shredder, and still, her sharp eyes scanned me, searching for any semblance of fear behind my pupils.

“I know,” I said quietly, my voice far steadier than I felt. “Thanks to you.”

Before Hunter could respond, a new voice interrupted. “So, this is Addison.”

I turned to see a group of women approaching – beautiful, confident, and wreathed in a power that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. Maxine led the charge, bounding over in a streak of pink, somehow looking completely unruffled despite the scuffle she’d endured trying to keep me out of Cathy’s grasp.

The woman at her side radiated authority, discerning eyes sweeping over me. She was dressed for battle, a far cry from the crisp suit jackets I’d seen her wear on TV, but I knew who she was. “You’re Jordan. The Jordan.”

The woman’s lips quirked into a wry smile. “The one and only.”

The other two women stepped forward, their features just as striking. One of them, tall and lean with a razor-sharp smirk, extended a hand. “River. Nice to meet you.”

The last woman, shorter but no less imposing, offered a nod. “Dylan. And judging by the fact that you’re still standing, I’d say you’re tougher than you look.”

“Uh, thanks?”

Maxine clapped her hands together, her grin as bright as ever. “Oh, she’s adorable. Isn’t she adorable?”

“She’s definitely something,” River agreed, her smirk deepening as her gaze shifted to Hunter.

“All right, lay off,” Hunter grumbled, stepping forward slightly to shield me from their fawning.

“Protective, are we?” Dylan chided.

Rather than respond to the rampant teasing, Hunter’s head jerked to the mansion doors and she grinned at a small figure emerging. “Oh, you’re still here. Thank God you’re not dead.”

Ethan sidled into view, his suit rumpled and his expression harried. “Yeah, no thanks to you!”

Hunter shrugged. “I had priorities.”

The banter continued, light and teasing, and a breath of fresh air after so much carnage, but eventually the group dispersed and Ethan set out to fetch the car we came in.

As the others drifted away, I turned to Hunter. The earlier adrenaline eddied from my body, the tension of the night thoroughly diffused, leaving only a heavy, expectant silence between us.

I opened my mouth, but no words came. Now that we were alone, I realized I didn’t even know where to begin. And so, without a word, I stepped forward and threw my arms around her, burying my face against her chest.

“Thank you,” I whispered, my voice muffled against her skin. “For everything.”

I pulled back just enough to look up at her. Her face was right there, her dark eyes searching mine with an intensity that made my heart stutter. My gaze dropped to her lips, and all I could think about was closing that small distance between us, about what it would feel like to finally admit–

No. Not yet.

There was too much to do, too much of my life still in shambles. My sister needed me. My own world needed rebuilding. This wasn’t the time, no matter how much my heart ached for it. Behind me, Ethan pulled up in the rental cab, honking the horn to let me know he was ready to go. Penelope was waiting for me.

Hunter’s expression softened and I knew she saw the hesitation in my eyes. Her lips curved into a sad smile, and I could see the flicker of pain behind it. She held me a little tighter for a moment, like she was reluctant to let go, but then her grip loosened and she stepped away.

The loss of her warmth was immediate, but I forced myself to meet her gaze.

“I’ll – uh – catch up with you later,” I managed, my voice barely above a whisper.

Hunter nodded, her expression still unreadable, but her posture more guarded now.

“Yeah,” she said, her voice just as soft. “Take care of yourself, Addison Moore.”

I nodded back, then turned away before I could lose my nerve. Every step I took felt heavier, like I was leaving a part of myself behind.

Chapter 29

Hunter

The office was quiet. The small space looked the same as it always did, but it felt empty in a way it never had before. I sat at my desk, staring at the polished surface, shivering at the ghost of Addison’s touch. It was impossible not to remember what we’d done there.

Weeks had passed since Penelope’s rescue, since Cathy had fallen to my claws. Addison, I heard, had thrown herself into the role of caretaker, helping her sister get back on her feet – which was exactly what I’d expected her to do. What I hadn’t expected was the gnawing ache in my chest that was magnified by every acknowledgment of her absence.

We hadn’t agreed to keep in touch. I’d convinced myself it would be better if we didn’t. Addison deserved a clean slate, a chance to rebuild her life without the complications of… well, me. But it hurt. Checking my phone to no new messages, willing away the hours in this achingly empty office. It hurt.

I leaned back in my chair, staring at the ceiling. Maybe this was how it was supposed to end. Quietly. Cleanly. I should be grateful that she was safe, that her sister was safe. That should be enough.

But it wasn’t.

A knock at the door jolted me out of my thoughts. I lolled in my chair, frowning at the sound. It was late, and I wasn’t expecting anyone. And if it was Maxine coming to gloat about her impeccable detective skills again, I may have had an aneurysm.

With a pointedly loud groan I got to my feet, strode to the door and peered through the glass panel – and blinked, once. The sound that emerged from my lips was a strangled gasp, and I hurriedly cleared my throat.

She was standing out there, in her usual faded jeans, her hair loose and falling around her shoulders. In her hands was a bouquet of flowers, the kind you’d buy from the street vendors, and when she saw me her face broke into the brightest smile I’d ever seen.

When I opened the door Addison looked up at me, her smile faltering slightly when I could do nothing but stare.

“Hey,” she said eventually. Sheepishly. “I, uh… I hope I’m not interrupting.”

“No I was just – you know…” I shook my head, still trying to find my voice. “What are you doing here?”

She bit her lip, glancing down at the flowers in her hands. “I came to… I mean, I wanted to–”

She let out a frustrated laugh, thrusting the bouquet at me like a fragrant battering ram. “I’m here to formally ask you out on a date.”

I looked at the flowers, then back at her, the words not registering at first. “A date?”

“Yes. A date. We could go watch a movie or get dinner… Okay maybe not dinner, I know you don’t eat, but maybe–” She cut herself off, blushing furiously. “This isn’t coming out right. Look, I just – I’m sorry it took me so long to show up. Things have been hectic with Penelope, and I wanted to make sure she was okay before I–”

I didn’t let her finish.

The flowers fell to the floor as I pulled her into my arms and kissed her.

After what was technically our first official date at one of Jordan’s fancy establishments, I drove us back to Addison’s place. I’d chatted her ear off all evening, catching her up on everything that had happened during her absence.

All of Cathy’s associates had been officially rooted out, Jordan’s business was flourishing, and peace had finally settled between the vampires and the elves of the city. Despite my underhanded tactics of late, Jordan let me off the hook with a grin and a shake of her head, though the rest of the Leyore woman got to teasing me relentlessly for my reckless behavior, poking and prodding for all the juicy details of what went down between me and Addison.

I risked a glance in her direction. She was staring out of the window and she looked happier than I’d ever seen, a serene smile subconsciously curving her lips. By bringing Penelope home and discarding the mask she’d worn through those harrowing months trying to find her, Addison had come alive again. This version of her was whole, happy, free from burden – and still she had chosen to stay by my side.

Addison had surprised me in so many ways, not least of all with how open she was to the idea of entering into a contract with me. It was the last thing I wanted to ask of her, but if she was going to be trusted to keep the Leyore vampires’ secret it had to be done. Humans were permitted to know our true identity through one of two routes; a contract… or a mating bond.

I hadn’t dared consider the latter myself, hadn’t asked myself that crucial question. Some sore, broken part of me was still afraid of what the answer would be.

Once inside my glowing date’s apartment, the floors no longer strewn with evidence and paper trails, Addison kicked off her shoes and headed to the kitchen to pour herself a glass of wine. I trailed after her, settling into the space that was filled with a vibrancy my little office sorely lacked.

When she emerged from the kitchen, twirling a glass between her fingers, Addison fluttered her eyes at me, something playful flickering in her expression. “So, you’ve successfully wined, dined, and dazzled me. What should we do now?”

I shrugged, funneling my hands into my coat pockets, though considering the way she was looking at me, I had a few ideas. “Preferably something that requires taking our clothes off.”

“What about a bubble bath?”

The suggestion had been innocent enough, said with a smile and a teasing lilt to Addison's voice, but it hit me like a brick. She must have seen the way I balked because her face immediately fell.

“I’m sorry,” she said quickly, “I didn’t think… I mean, I forgot. We can do something else, something less…” She hesitated, searching for the right word. “Something less wet.”

I stared at her, taking in the genuine concern on her face. This woman – this maddening, infuriating, brilliant woman – had seen me at my worst and was still here, trying to accommodate my bullshit. A part of me wanted to take it, to retreat from the memory of rushing water and suffocating fear, but the larger part of me – the part that had slowly started to believe in us – wanted to try.

“No.” I shook my head quickly, surprising even myself. “I want to do this. With you.”

Her voice was gentle when she spoke. “Hunter, you don’t have to. Really.”

But I did. Somehow, in that moment, I knew that I wanted to experience life with her – see the world through her eyes, experience even the small, seemingly trivial things with her by my side.

“Run the bath,” I said quietly, jutting my chin towards the door. “I want to try.”

Addison gave me a searching look, then nodded, setting her glass aside and disappearing into the bathroom. I followed a minute later, standing in the doorway as she knelt by the tub, pouring in some kind of lavender-scented concoction.

The sound of rushing water set my nerves on edge, but I focused on her instead, on the little hum she let out as she tested the water temperature. This was for her, with her. That thought was enough to steady me.

Addison climbed in first, the water sloshing softly as she leaned back against the porcelain.

I kicked off my shoes. The water lapped at my calves as I sat on the edge of the tub, staring at tendrils of steam curling into the air. The sound was almost soothing, the warmth almost inviting, but my chest was tight, my stomach twisting itself into knots.

I glanced at Addison. She was leaning back, her hair damp and pasted to her shoulders, her expression pensive as she watched me. “Whenever you’re ready.”

Her voice was like a tether, but still, my fingers curled around the edge of the tub as I hesitated. I didn’t want her to see this side of me; the vulnerable side that was still haunted by something so simple. But I didn’t want to turn away, either. I wanted this. Not the bath itself, but the experience. Being here with her.

I stripped down, avoiding my reflection in the mirror, and stepped into the water. The heat crept over my skin and I clenched my jaw as I sank deeper. Every muscle in my body wound tight.

“Turn around.” Addison’s hand reached for me, fingers fluttering on my shoulder. “Trust me.”

I sucked in a breath and slowly, I turned, letting her maneuver me, positioning us so that my back rested against her chest, her arms sliding around my waist to hold me steady. The sensation was... strange. I couldn’t remember the last time someone had held me like this, cradling me like I was something fragile, something worth protecting.

“See?” she murmured near my ear, her voice like a balm. “Not so bad.”

I let out a shaky laugh. “It’s not great.”

Addison’s breathy, teasing laughter tickled my ear. “Well, you’re being very brave.”

“Thanks,” was my flat, griping response. “Could you be more infantilizing about it?”

“I was going for encouraging.” I felt her shrug at my back, rest her chin on my shoulder, and the slippery, skin-on-skin contact was a welcome respite.

Her voice in my ear, her breath against my neck, it all worked to soothe the tension coiled in my chest. Slowly, my muscles unwound and I leaned back against her, letting her hold me. We sat like that for a while, the bubbles floating lazily on the surface of the water.

I curled my knees up as she pressed a kiss to the nape of my neck, and closed my eyes. Of all the directions I had imagined my life going, I had never expected this. I couldn’t believe I had ever wanted anything else.

“It’s nice,” I finally admitted. “I didn’t think I’d like it, but… It’s nice.”

Addison chuckled softly, the sound vibrating against my back. Her fingers trailed lightly over my stomach, our shifting bodies sending ripples through the water. My eyelids fluttered and I damn near drifted off, until Addison asked, “Hunter, you brushed over it before, but… what really happened that day?”

I tensed slightly at the question. I knew exactly what she was referring to, and the long-buried memories thrashed violently just below the surface. But Addison’s hold didn’t waver. I let out a long, slow exhale. If I couldn’t tell her, who could I tell?

“I’ve had the power to bend minds to my will since I was a kid. It was just… amplified after I was turned. Jordan thinks there was a trace of vampirism in my genes or something.”

Addison’s fingers stilled as I continued, the words tumbling out now that I’d started. “It wasn’t something I understood then. I didn’t even know I was doing it half the time. But my parents… they knew something was off. They saw it in little things. How I got my way more often than not.”

I paused, the memory of their wary glances and hushed conversations like a splinter in my heart. “Like I said before, they were afraid of me. It all came to a head in my twenties. My dad had always been a little paranoid, but it got worse. He became erratic, convinced I was some kind of threat. And one day, he just snapped.”

The words stuck in my throat, and I forced myself to push through. “I went over to visit them. My mom was running a bath. I went in to say hi, maybe said something that set my father off – I don’t remember. But he… he grabbed me and tried to drown me under that scalding water.”

I felt Addison suck in a sharp breath behind me, her hands tightening into fists at my stomach.

“I thought that was it. I thought I was going to die there, under the rushing water.” I closed my eyes, the memory vivid even after all these years. “Jordan saved me. Of all people, it was Jordan. She was passing by the apartment and she heard me scream. She climbed the wall, broke in through the window, and pulled me out.”

I let out a shaky, bitter laugh. “She didn’t even hesitate. She saw what was happening and stole me away like a Nosferatu himself. Tried to keep me alive, but… I was already half dead. When it was clear I wasn’t going to make it, she made a choice. She turned me. Made me a vampire.”

The room was quiet and I tilted my head to glance at Addison, unsure what I’d see in her eyes.

But when I met her gaze, there was only understanding. And anger – not at me, but for me. For what had been done to me. I didn’t speak, and neither did she. She didn’t have to. Addison’s arms around me said everything I needed to know.

For a while, we sat like that. But then Addison spoke again, tentative and treading carefully. “These powers you have... is that why things ended with Selene?”

The question sent a sharp pang through my chest. I stiffened against her and looked away, sinking deeper into the steaming water. Addison’s voice was gentle in my ear. “You can tell me.”

I could, and I had to. She deserved to know the truth.

“Yes. It was my powers. I... used them on her, during an argument. I was tired and upset and I let it leak into my words. Just for a moment. But even one moment was a moment too much. And then she left… But I deserved that. And I deserved everything that came after that too.”

Addison didn’t say anything, but her arms tightened around me. Silence descended on us again, heavy and suffocating, until she finally asked, “What came after?”

She deserved to know. And I wanted to tell her. I wanted to tell her everything.

“Selene was my mate. For vampires, a mate is your other half, your missing piece. And breaking that bond...” My voice faltered, and I forced myself to continue. “It’s like losing a part of yourself. It hollowed me out. I wasn’t... I wasn’t okay for a very long time.”

The silence returned and it felt contemplative, like Addison was turning over the confession in her mind. I couldn’t see her face, and the uncertainty gnawed at me.

Then her voice came, soft and silky in my ear. “Is it – is it possible to find a new mate?”

The question stilled me, though a whirlwind of emotions surged in my chest. Hope, fear, longing. And then, clarity. Like my heart was perking up and saying Oh. It was so obvious, wasn’t it?

I turned slightly, tilting my head back so I could meet her eyes. Her face was so close, full lips just inches from mine, her gaze searching, hesitant and… hopeful.

“I think,” I said softly, cautiously, holding her gaze. Speaking out loud what I'd subconsciously known all along. What I hadn’t allowed myself to acknowledge until now.

“I think I already have.”

Chapter 30

Addison

“It’s just a little place,” Penelope said, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “But the owner is so sweet, and she said I have a knack for putting arrangements together. Can you believe that? Me? A knack for something other than getting into trouble?”

Early afternoon sun streamed through the window of my sister’s apartment, lighting up labeled boxes and scattered floral arrangements.

I sat cross-legged on Penelope’s couch, while my sister prattled on about her new job at a flower shop near the hospital where I worked. “Of course I can believe it. You’ve always been good with details. I still remember those scrapbooks you used to make.”

Penelope flushed, rearranging a stack of books on the drooping shelf she’d swiped from God knows where. “That was years ago. And anyway, this is different. It feels… I don’t know, meaningful. Like I’m finally doing something I love.”

“I’m glad.” When she sat down across from me I reached out to flick her nose, taking in just how much she’d changed in a few short months.

The dark rings under her eyes had finally dissipated and her hair had reclaimed that healthy, glistening sheen. She’d been through hell, but she was standing on her own two feet now, and I couldn’t have been prouder.

As Penelope went on about the flower shop I let my mind drift, gaze flitting over colorful petals and packing peanuts strewn about the floor. So much had changed in the past six months and Penelope had come so far – from rehab to this tiny apartment, to finding a job she cared about. She still had a long way to go, and there were nights when that deep-rooted trauma resurfaced and cast shadows over her progress. But she had support now. She had Ethan, who checked in on her almost obsessively, and she had me.

And I had Hunter.

Thinking about that seductive vampiress brought an involuntary smile to my lips. We’d been dating for six months now, and things were… surprisingly breezy. Better than I could have imagined. She was still Hunter – snarky, impulsive, occasionally brooding, but also loyal, protective and patient. And she was learning to let me in, little by little.

Ethan, on the other hand, was adjusting to becoming a vampire. It wasn’t a decision he made lightly; it had come after long conversations with Hunter, Jordan, and the rest of the Leyore women who had grown to adore him. He’d said he wanted to be strong enough to protect the people he cared about. Hunter vouched that the preening blond just wanted to stay young and hot forever. Whatever his reasons, he was now in the awkward “newborn” phase, wide-eyed and flustered as he learned the ropes of vampirism. And Hunter teased him mercilessly for it.

Penelope didn’t remember any of the supernatural elements of her experience. Her memories had been altered, replaced with the idea of human captors. It wasn’t ideal, but it kept her safe, and for now, she thought of Hunter and Ethan as regular humans. I knew the truth would have to come out eventually, especially if things between Hunter and me continued to progress.

I toyed with the idea of becoming a vampire myself sometimes. It wasn’t something I felt pressured into – Hunter had made it clear that the decision was entirely mine, and that she didn’t expect it. But the thought of a forever with her… it wasn’t unappealing. If anything, it was tempting. And it wouldn’t be too difficult a transition either. I’d learned more than enough about vampires, thanks to my slightly obsessive curiosity and Hunter as my willing test subject.

Stacks of X-rays and detailed medical notes filled a corner of my own apartment. Hunter found my fascination amusing, though I’d caught her looking over my notes a few times with beaming pride – and a hint of embarrassment. She didn’t always see herself the way I did; a miracle of biology, strength, and beauty.

“Addy? Earth to Addison.” Penelope’s voice cut through my thoughts, and I blinked.

“Sorry, I zoned out. What were you saying?”

“I asked how things were going at the hospital. And with, you know… your new lady friend.” Penelope waggled her eyebrows, her grin mischievous.

“Things are going well.” Heat rose to my cheeks and I scratched the back of my neck. “The hospital’s been busy, but I’m glad to be back. And Hunter… Hunter’s good too.”

Penelope leaned forward, nearly crumpling the box she was precariously perched on. “You’re blushing. Is she that good?”

“That is none of your business.” I laughed, though she didn’t know the half of it.

“Hey, I have to live vicariously through you now.” Penelope webbed her fingers and propped up her chin. “My love life is nonexistent.”

“You’ve got time.” I reached out to ruffle her hair. “Focus on your flowers first.”

Penelope rolled her eyes but her smile was sincere. “Thanks, Addy. For having my back.”

“Always.”

Sitting in the sunshine with my sister by my side, the chaos of the past few months felt distant. I was happier than I had been in years, all thanks to one dazzling vampire who walked into that nightclub and turned my world upside down.

The sun had long set by the time my shift at the hospital ended. I stepped through the glass doors and into the dark, and squinted at the familiar shadow leaning against the lamppost near the curb. She looked unfairly good, as always, her hands shoved casually into the pockets of a red leather jacket. Her face lit up when she saw me, signature smirk tugging at the corner of her lips.

“What are you doing here?” I strode over to Hunter with a raised brow. “I have a bubble bath waiting back home with my name on it.”

“Not tonight you don’t.” She pushed off the lamppost, sauntering over and snaking her hands around my waist. “I’m kidnapping you.”

“Are you going to whisk me off to your evil lair?”

Hunter grinned, her dark eyes twinkling. “Something like that.”

We hopped into her car and I peppered her with questions the entire ride, trying to pry details on what exactly she had planned for us. True to form, Hunter gave away nothing. It wasn’t until we parked outside the Brooklyn Botanic Gardens that I started piecing things together.

“The gardens are closed,” I pointed out as we got out of the car.

Hunter shrugged, looking annoyingly pleased with herself. “Not for us.”

I stared her down, suspicion creeping into my tone. “What did you do?”

She held up her hands, mock innocent. “I may have charmed the guard into lending me the key.”

“You may have charmed the guard?”

“And I will return the key,” she promised, looping an arm around my waist and tugging me toward the entrance. “After we’re done.”

“Unbelievable,” I muttered, but there was no helping the smile tugging at my lips.

The gardens were quiet, the paths lit by small solar lights like will-o’-the-wisps beckoning us further in. When we reached the butterfly pavilion Hunter nudged the glass doors open, drawing me into the dark. I drew in a breath at the sight. The enclosed space was alive with delicate, fluttering wings, flickering in the faint light.

Hunter produced a picnic blanket and a bottle of wine from her bag, grinning at my look of disbelief. “I know, right? I can be romantic when I want to be.”

“I’m impressed,” I admitted, taking in the setup as she spread the blanket out on the ground.

We settled down, and the butterflies seemed to take an immediate liking to me. One landed on my shoulder, another on my cheek, and Hunter laughed, leaning over to shoo them away – only to be swarmed herself.

“Traitors,” she muttered as a particularly bold butterfly landed on her nose. I stifled a chuckle at her look of utter betrayal.

Eventually, the butterflies left us in peace and we sat together on the blanket, the fluttering creatures flitting about overhead. Hunter poured me a glass of wine and handed it to me, pointed fangs glinting as she shot me a smug, satisfied smile.

“Thank you.” I side-eyed her, sipping the wine. “And what exactly are you going to drink?”

She smirked, her gaze flicking to my neck. “You tell me.”

I was pinned, starstruck and breathless under her scrutiny. I felt my cheeks warm, my heart skipping in my chest as I took a sip of wine. Rich and red.

Hunter reached out, her fingers brushing my hair back, exposing the curve of my neck. Her touch was featherlight, reverent, and the anticipation thrummed between us like a live wire.

"May I?" Her voice was low, husky, her lips so close to my ear that her breath sent a shiver racing down my spine.

I tilted my head back, baring my neck to her without hesitation. The answer was right there, burning behind my eyes. Hunter’s eyes darkened and she shifted closer, melding her body against mine – and every nerve in my body came alive. Her lips brushed against my skin and I exhaled shakily, my fingers tightening around the stem of my glass.

When her fangs pierced my throat the sharpness was a brief shock, but it quickly dissolved into a warm, tingling pleasure that radiated through my entire body. I let out a soft gasp, my head tilting further, offering all of me, the sensation intoxicating.

Hunter groaned softly against my neck, her hands resting on my waist as she drew from me in slow, sensual pulls. It was intimate, familiar, and all-consuming, the connection between us raw and electric. I sipped my wine, the velvety richness of the drink sliding down my throat, as my blood did down hers, sinking into complete euphoria.

She pulled back slightly, her lips brushing against my neck as her tongue swept over the bite, soothing the tender skin. My eyes fluttered open to find hers locked onto mine, her gaze smoldering with desire.

"You taste…" Her voice was a rasp, her words trailing off as if she couldn’t find the right way to describe it though she had tasted me a hundred times before. Her hands stayed on my waist, her fingers curling into the fabric of my shirt.

I felt heady, my blood thrumming fast in my veins as I leaned closer. "Like what?"

Hunter’s eyes flickered to my lips. "Like you were made for me."

The words sent a shiver through me and I leaned in, closing the small distance between us to press my lips against hers. Her mouth was warm and inviting, her kiss tender but brimming with restrained hunger. Her hands slid up my back, pulling me closer, and I sighed into the kiss, my wine glass forgotten as it tipped over in the grass beside us.

As she lay me down her kisses deepened, turned ravenous – urgent and feverish. Her tongue grazed mine with dominating strokes and I felt a new kind of heat pool low in my belly. My hands started working at her buttons, splaying her shirt open like the wings of a butterfly.

I felt her grind into me with her hips as my fingers climbed her back, my moans stifled by her probing tongue. I tilted my head – to catch a breath, and to kiss down her jawline as we unraveled, chaos unleashed into the calm of the garden.

She groaned as my nails raked down her back and tugged at the seam of her jeans. My mouth traveled down her neck, peppered kisses along her exposed throat, teeth grazing her skin like I too might be tempted to take a bite. She unleashed a breathy gasp as I kissed down her chest, thumbs looping through her bra straps and yanking the garment down.

“What are you–” But before she could finish, her hard nipple was in my mouth. I lathered it with my tongue, sucking on it, making it mine. A fire awoke in me and I sat up, surged into her, fingers lacing through her hair as I sucked on her breasts. Her moans electrified the air and I pushed on, using my knees to flip her over and pivot myself on top of her.

Hunter’s back hit the grass and she looked up at me, flustered, aroused, and slightly impressed. I bit down on my lip, hesitant where I hovered above her, though my hands were already moving to unbutton her jeans.

We stripped each other bare, and my body shuddered in enthrallment as Hunter’s mouth explored me, tasting and delighting in the effect it was having on me.

I clutched fistfuls of grass, and ripped them out entirely when she dipped a warm hand between my legs. The sheen of sweat on my skin grew hot enough to boil me alive as her stroking fingers got to work. My body was on fire, and before long I was desperate for release.

When I returned her lustrous exploration in kind, Hunter was quick to follow. Rather than her usual method of prolonging my detonation – drawing it out for as long as she could bear before I was on my knees begging for it – Hunter herself was coming undone. She threw her head back when my fingers drew circles over her sensitive cluster of nerves, picking up the pace where her own fingers pumped into me.

Our breathless moans echoed around the pavilion and sent butterflies scattering in the air. I gave one final cry as she drove her fingers into me again, deep and intense, and I forced my hips against her hand.

My pushing became a slow grinding, riding out the release, even as Hunter’s hips bucked wildly against my palm. She found her release alongside me, and we both collapsed, breathless and sweat-slicked, tangled up in one another and unwilling to let go.

We lay there for a long while, breathing heavily, eventually talking quietly – reflecting on everything that had brought us to this precise, perfect moment.

“Are you ever going to tell the others about us?” I asked eventually, lifting my head from her chest.

“Yeah…” Hunter breathed, reaching up to tuck a stray hair behind my ear. “I think it’s time they knew you were my mate.”

The word ricocheted around my rib cage, sending my heart thumping wildly all over again. I would never get tired of hearing her say it.

“You know, I think I knew some part of me was tied to you all along.” I lifted myself to look into her eyes, fingers trailing lovingly down her glistening chest. “I think I’ve been falling for you from the moment we met.”

Hunter’s lips curved into a small, vulnerable smile and she pressed her damp forehead to mine.

“I love you, Addison.” She whispered the words, a steadfast promise under a canopy of fluttering wings.

I stared into her eyes, and the words flowed freely. Sweet and tender and true. “And I love you.”

I knew then that no matter what the future had in store for me – human or vampire, doctor or something else entirely – so long as Hunter was by my side, I would be content.

Epilogue

Hunter

The hospital smelled like disinfectant, stale coffee, and whatever someone had reheated for lunch in the break room microwave three days ago. My sensitive nose hated it all, but there I was, leaning against Addison's desk in her little office, half-transformed and wings fully extended, while she measured my wingspan. Again.

“You know they haven’t changed since last time, right?” I grumbled, trying not to shift too much while she faffed about. My wings didn’t exactly fit in the cramped space, and a coffee pot had already fallen victim to their expanse.

Addison, donning her lab coat and a pair of glasses that I rarely saw her wear, ignored me. Her brow furrowed in concentration as she dutifully jotted down the numbers.

“Measurements are important,” she said matter of factly. “If I’m going to understand vampire physiology, I need to document everything properly.”

“Whatever you say.” I cocked a brow, looking her up and down. “By the way, you look sexy in glasses.”

The clipboard in her hands swatted against my arm before I could even think to dodge. “Behave.”

“Not likely.” I grinned, letting my wings snap closed and leaning against her desk. “You wouldn’t love me if I wasn’t a nuisance.”

Her mouth twitched like she was trying not to smile, and she busied herself with her notes.

We’d been like this for months now – happy, comfortable, content. We’d moved in together a couple of months ago, into a small, cozy apartment just down the road from Penelope’s.

Addison had insisted on adopting a cat, and though I’d been adamant at the start about not wanting one, Tinkle was now my very best friend – much to the chagrin of Maxine who had formerly held that esteemed position. It had taken her weeks to forgive me for that slight.

Addison finished her notes and stepped back, hands on her hips as she surveyed me like a specimen in a jar. “Okay, you’re good to go.”

“Finally.” My wings folded back in, sinking into my spine, and I tugged my shirt back on. “You know, if you keep studying me like this, I’m going to start charging.”

She raised an eyebrow. “Oh, really? How much?”

“Three forehead kisses every day. And a new cat bed for Tinkle.”

“You could buy Tinkle a hundred cat beds and he’d still choose to sleep in a box. And I already kiss you, literally every day.”

“Fair point. How about you pay me back in the bedroom later?” I leaned forward, brushing a kiss against her temple. “But you have to keep the glasses on.”

Addison rolled her eyes, but her cheeks flushed pink, before she glanced at the clock on her desk and frowned. “What time is Ethan’s thing again?”

“Now. And we need to leave if we’re going to make it to the club in time.” I straightened up and slowly nudged her towards the door. “C’mon, you’ve poked and prodded me enough for one day.”

Addison sighed but relented, shrugging on her coat. “Fine. But I need you back in here for a checkup next week.”

No doubt to measure my wingspan. Again.

The nightclub was one of Jordan’s newest ventures, sleek, modern, and buzzing with energy. Addison and I weaved through the growing crowd, making our way toward the bar. I spared a glance at the dancers, grin spreading wide across my face. “Well, look at that.”

Addison followed my gaze, her eyes landing on Ethan. The blond was boogying in the center of the dance floor, dressed to the nines in an outfit that sparkled under the rotating lights. Tonight was his big debut. The blond was a fully-fledged vampire and his performance would kick off the club’s official opening.

“Is that Caden?” Addison chuckled when she spotted Ethan spinning beside our former spymaster.

Sure enough, Caden was under the strobe lights, bad knee and all, laughing alongside his wife, Marcy. Considering Sky and Jordan were also there, burning up the dance floor, I had no doubt Ursula had her hands full babysitting everyone’s kids.

Beside me, Addison leaned against the counter, taking in the scene.

“This feels familiar,” she said with a coy smile. “Almost like the night we met.”

“Oh yeah?” I tilted my head, smirk tugging at my lips. “If you really want a trip down memory lane, how about a private show?”

Her laughter was soft, but her eyes sparkled with mischief. Instead of answering, she grabbed my hand and pulled me onto the dance floor.

Addison moved with an easy rhythm, her body swaying to the beat. That wonderfully wicked smile on her face had me following her lead. Her arms coiled around my neck and my hands found her waist, thumbs looping under her belt as we moved as one.

My dance partner knew exactly what she was doing when she pressed her chest against me, throwing her head back and showing off every inch of her slender, pale neck. My eyes traveled down that slope, down to the V-line of her shirt and the small slice of her bra poking out the top. I swear she pushed out her tits on purpose, before leaning forward to subtly graze her tongue along my jaw.

“You’re trouble,” I murmured, my lips brushing against her ear.

“You love it.”

We spun our way through the throng of dancers, every sloppy, thrilling, stolen kiss serving to rile me up further. By the time we reached the secluded staircase I was already unashamedly wet, fire burning at my center. The rest of the world was long forgotten, the booming music drowned out by the all-encompassing heat between us.

Addison’s lips were on mine, her hands gripping my jacket as she careered into me. My back hit the wall and my desire skyrocketed as my cool-headed mate burned up like kindling in my arms. My fingers tightened around her waist and she opened her mouth to me, letting my tongue slip in to graze her teeth. My hands slipped under her shirt, tunneling upwards to cup her breasts and she arched into the touch, her gasp repeated tenfold as it echoed up the stairway.

I kneaded that soft flesh for a moment, before my fingers were moving down again, snaking around her midriff, past the twin dimples of her lower back, to cup her ass. When Addison’s mouth moved to my jawline, then the juncture of my neck, I looked over her shoulder and marveled at the sight of her in my hands.

Her back was arched, a sliver of skin peeking out below her shirt and above her jeans like watermelon rind. My fingers tightened and Addison groaned into my shoulder, bucking her hips against me in a not-so-silent plea.

I flipped us around, planting my elbows against the wall on either side of her head, and captured her mouth again. How many times had my hungry gaze devoured her back at Micere? How often had I fantasized about doing exactly this; stealing kisses, sharing her breath, driving her to frenzy under flashing lights, pulsing beat vibrating through the ground beneath our feet and the wall I pinned her to.

Unable to hold back a moment longer, I dropped my forehead to her shoulder and lowered one hand to her stomach, fingers slipping into her jeans, burrowing under the band of her underwear. My probing digits found her entrance, felt the slick moisture there, and dipped between the folds.

Addison’s breath rattled past my ear while I stroked long, languid lines along her epicenter. She clung to me, fingers fisting in my jacket. She rocked her hips against me and I cupped that soft mound in my palm, felt her nectar pooling in my fingers.

I cast a glance over my shoulder, down the hallway lit up with throbbing bulb lights. The stairway was empty, but anyone could wander past, catch us in the act. Addison didn’t seem to care. Her fingers plunged through my hair, dragging my attention back to her and her parted lips. She crushed her mouth to mine, jerking her hips against my hand that had still not satisfied her with that sweet release she so desperately craved.

My fingers circled her clit, light enough that she groaned with depraved frustration.

Her desperation alone was enough to banish the voice of reason from my mind. The scent of her blood, her arousal, stoked the burning furnace between my legs and I was lost in the moment once again, enamored with the taste of her, driven by desire. Reverberating bass reached my ears, thundered through the floor and up through my body as I kissed her anew, bound to her body in a ritualistic dance.

She murmured my name with the breaths that she stole from me, demanded a thousand dirty things in wicked whispers, crooned sultry requests in my ear.

Then I was driving into her, two fingers plunging into that overflowing honeypot, stroking her inner walls while my thumb circled above. She stretched and tensed around the intrusion, a guttural groan raking from her throat as she hauled me closer, head flung back against the wall.

I drank in the way she shuddered, relished in her quivering thighs that clamped tightly around my hand. Every thrust brought her higher, dragged her upwards, sent flames of burning arousal licking along her limbs. The moment my fangs nicked her bottom lip I felt her muscles seize, and I melded my body to hers, pinned her to the wall as her legs gave way and she came on my fingers, still speared deep inside of her.

I held her there for a moment, listening to her thundering heartbeat as her chest rose and fell against my own. When her ragged breaths steadied and her arms hung limp at her sides, I finally withdrew my fingers, holding her gaze as I slid them, wet and glistening, into my mouth.

Addison’s hair hung over her eyes, her bottom lip drawn in as she watched me lick my fingers clean. When I was done, I pressed my forehead to hers and grazed a hand down the length of her, my own voice breathy and ragged when I spoke. “I’ll never tire of the taste of you.”

She responded by dragging her tongue up my throat, cleaving my lips apart and melding her mouth to mine with slow, simmering intent. When she pulled away, there was brimstone in her eyes, a smoldering flame eager to be rekindled. “Likewise.”

We were preoccupied in that small stairway for a good long while.

When we finally hurried back onto the packed dance floor, slightly disheveled but cheering along, Ethan stepped out on stage. Addison’s laughter bubbled up as we clapped for him, our voices blending with the crowd. I wrapped my arms around her waist, holding her close. Cheek-to-cheek with the woman I loved, I couldn’t have been more content.

For most of my life, I thought I needed charm, manipulation, or coercion to get people to care about me. I couldn’t imagine anyone simply loving me for who I was. But there was Addison, in my arms, proving me wrong every single day.

She loved me. No magic required.

Need more? I’ve got two exciting offers for you!

Maxine’s story is up next in Fanged Temptation:

Runaway vampire heiress Maxine Belmonte needs a hiding place, and her ex-best friend Leah Price’s houseboat is the last place anyone would look. Leah, a no-nonsense marine biologist, is still furious Maxine walked out of her life—but that doesn’t stop the sparks from flying when Maxine walks back in. With danger on their heels and secrets between them, surviving will take more than sizzling chemistry.

Pick up Fanged Temptation here: https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DV55S32V

Don’t miss out on any of these awesome friends’ love stories:

Fanged Interest (Jordan and Sky): https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0CGTNLMJN

Fanged Secrets (Dylan and Amara): https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DHWFF2CR

Fanged Desire (Hunter and Addison)

Fanged Temptation (Maxine and Leah): https://www.amazon.com/dp/B0DV55S32V